Home
  By Author [ A  B  C  D  E  F  G  H  I  J  K  L  M  N  O  P  Q  R  S  T  U  V  W  X  Y  Z |  Other Symbols ]
  By Title [ A  B  C  D  E  F  G  H  I  J  K  L  M  N  O  P  Q  R  S  T  U  V  W  X  Y  Z |  Other Symbols ]
  By Language
all Classics books content using ISYS

Download this book: [ ASCII | HTML | PDF ]

Look for this book on Amazon


We have new books nearly every day.
If you would like a news letter once a week or once a month
fill out this form and we will give you a summary of the books for that week or month by email.

´╗┐Title: The Dingo Boys - The Squatters of Wallaby Range
Author: Fenn, George Manville, 1831-1909
Language: English
As this book started as an ASCII text book there are no pictures available.
Copyright Status: Not copyrighted in the United States. If you live elsewhere check the laws of your country before downloading this ebook. See comments about copyright issues at end of book.

*** Start of this Doctrine Publishing Corporation Digital Book "The Dingo Boys - The Squatters of Wallaby Range" ***

This book is indexed by ISYS Web Indexing system to allow the reader find any word or number within the document.



The Dingo Boys; or, The Squatters of Wallaby Range, by George Manville
Fenn.

________________________________________________________________________

A family from England arrive in Australia, where they acquire the carts
and other material needed to set forth and find suitable land to squat
on.  The family consists of several adults, two young daughters of
around twenty, and three boys of around sixteen, cousins.  There is also
an old English gardener who has agreed to come out with them.

On the way up-country they acquire somehow an aboriginal hanger-on, who,
however, proves a tower of strength in all sorts of vicissitudes in
which they find themselves.  Because he's black they call him Ashantee
at first, shorten this to Shanter, and then refer to Tam o' Shanter on
certain occasions.

The adults keep saying they distrust Shanter, but time after time he
proves them wrong, and gets them out of situations which appear
hopeless, in the typical George Manville Fenn style.

An interesting read, but you will have to get used to the speech forms
used by Shanter, which are in a sort of pidgin cum aboriginal form.
Nothing too difficult, though, as plenty of guidance is provided in the
text.

________________________________________________________________________

THE DINGO BOYS; OR, THE SQUATTERS OF WALLABY RANGE, BY GEORGE MANVILLE
FENN.



CHAPTER ONE.

"HAVE I DONE RIGHT?"

"Better stay here, squire.  Aren't the land good enough for you?"

"Oh yes; the land's good enough, sir."

"Stop and take up a run close by.  If you go yonder, the piggers'll eat
you without salt."

Here followed a roar of laughter from the party of idlers who were busy
doing nothing with all their might, as they lounged about the wharves
and warehouses of Port Haven.

Emigrants' guide-books said that Port Haven was a busy rising town well
inside the Barrier Reef on the east coast of Northern Australia, and
offered abundant opportunities for intending settlers.

On this particular sunny morning Port Haven was certainly not "busy,"
and if "rising," it had not risen enough for much of it to be visible.
There were a few wooden buildings of a very rough description; there was
a warehouse or two; and an erection sporting a flagstaff and a ragged
Union Jack, whose front edge looked as if the rats had been trying which
tasted best, the red, white, or blue; and upon a rough board nailed over
the door was painted in white letters, about as badly as possible,
"Jennings' Hotel;" but the painter had given so much space to
"Jennings'," that "Hotel" was rather squeezed, like the accommodation
inside; and consequently from a distance, that is to say, from the deck
of the ship _Ann Eliza_ of London, Norman Bedford could only make out
"Jennings' Hot," and he drew his brother and cousin's attention to the
fact--the `el' being almost invisible.

"Well, who cares?" cried his brother Raphael.

"So's everybody else," said their cousin, Artemus Lake.  "I'm melting,
and feel as if I was standing in a puddle.  But I say, Man, what a place
to call a port!"

"Oh, it doesn't matter," said Norman.  "Of course we're not going to
stop here.  Are we going to anchor close up to that pier thing?"

"Pier, Master Norman?" said a hard-faced man in a glazed straw hat,
"that's the wharf."

"Gammon! why, it's only a few piles and planks.--I say, Rifle, look
there.  That's a native;" and the boy pointed to a very glossy black,
who had been squatting on his heels at the edge of the primitive wharf,
but who now rose up, planted the sole of his right foot against the calf
of his left leg, and kept himself perpendicular by means of what looked
like a very thin clothes-prop.

"If that's a native," said Raphael, "he has come out of his shell, eh,
Tim?"

"Yes," said Artemus, solemnly.  "Australian chief magnificently attired
in a small piece of dirty cotton."

Captain Bedford, retired officer of the Royal Engineers, a bluff,
slightly grey man of fifty, who was answerable as father and godfather
for the rather formidable names of the three bright, sun-burned, manly
lads of fifteen to seventeen--names which the boys had shortened into
"Man", "Tim," and "Rifle"--overheard the conversation and laughed.

"Yes, that's a native, boys," he said; "and it is a primitive place, and
no mistake, but you're right: we shall only stop here long enough to
load up, and then off we go inland, pioneers of the new land."

Man tossed up his straw hat, and cried "hooray!" his brother joined in,
and the sailors forward, who were waiting to warp the great vessel
alongside the rough wharf, joined in the cheer, supposing the shout to
be given because, after months of bad weather, they were all safe in a
sunny port.

At the cheer three ladies came out of the companionway, followed by a
short, grey, fierce-looking man, who walked eagerly to the group of
boys.

"Here, what's the matter?" he cried.  "Anything wrong?"

"No, uncle," said Norman.  "I only said `Hooray!' because we have got
here safe."

"Did mamma and the girls come out because we cheered?" said Rifle.
"Hallo, here's Aunt Georgie too!"

He ran to the cabin entrance, from which now appeared an elderly lady of
fifty-five or sixty, busily tying a white handkerchief over her cap, and
this done as the boy reached her, she took out her spectacle-case.

"What's the matter, Rifle?" she said excitedly.  "Is the ship going
down?"

"No, aunt, going up the river.  We're all safe in port."

"Thank goodness," said the lady, fervently.  "Oh, what a voyage!"

She joined the ladies who had previously come on deck--a tall,
grave-looking, refined woman of forty, and two handsome girls of about
twenty, both very plainly dressed, but whose costume showed the many
little touches of refinement peculiar to a lady.

"Well, Marian, I hope Edward is happy now."

The lady smiled and laid her hand upon Aunt Georgina's arm.

"Of course he is, dear, and so are we all.  Safe in port after all those
long weeks."

"I don't see much safety," said Aunt Georgie, as she carefully arranged
her spectacles, and looked about her.  "Bless my heart! what a
ramshackle place.  Surely this isn't Port Haven."

"Yes; this is Port Haven, good folks," said Captain Bedford, joining
them and smiling at the wondering looks of all.

"Then the man who wrote that book, Edward, ought to be hanged."

"What's the matter, aunt?" said Norman, who hurried up with his cousin.

"Matter, my dear?  Why, that man writing his rubbish and deluding your
poor father into bringing us to this horrible, forsaken-looking place!"

"Forsaken?" cried Captain Bedford, "not at all.  We've just come to it.
Why, what more do you want?  Bright sunshine, a glittering river, waving
trees, a glorious atmosphere, and dear old Dame Nature smiling a
welcome.--What do you say, Jack?"

The sharp, irritable-looking man had joined them, and his face looked
perplexed, the more so as he noted that the girls were watching him, and
evidently hanging upon his answer.

"Eh?" he cried; "yes; a welcome, of course.  She's glad to see our
bonnie lassies fresh from Old England.  Here, Ned, give me a cigar."

"Thank you, Jack, old fellow," whispered the captain, as he took out his
case.  "For Heaven's sake help me to keep up the poor women's spirits.
I'm afraid it will be very rough for them at first."

"Rough?  Scarifying," said Uncle John Munday, puffing away at his cigar.
"No business to have come."

"Jack!  And you promised to help me and make the best of things."

"Going to," said Uncle Jack; "but I didn't say I wouldn't pitch into you
for dragging us all away from--"

"Bloomsbury Square, my dears," said Aunt Georgie just then.  "Yes, if I
had known, you would not have made me move from Bloomsbury Square."

"Where you said you should die of asthma, you ungrateful old woman.
This climate is glorious."

"Humph!" said Aunt Georgie.

"Well, girls," cried the captain, passing his arms round his daughter
and niece's waists, "what do you think of it?"

"Well, papa, I hardly know," said Ida.

"This can't be all of it, uncle?" said the other girl.

"Every bit of it, my pet, at present; but it will grow like a mushroom.
Why, there's an hotel already.  We had better get ashore, Jack, and
secure rooms."

"No," said Uncle Jack, decisively, as he watched a party of
rough-looking idlers loafing out of the place, "we'll arrange with the
captain to let us stay on board till we go up-country.  Rather a shabby
lot here, Ned."

"Um! yes," said Captain Bedford, smiling at the appearance of some of
the men as they gathered on the wharf.

"Better stay here, I say; the women will be more comfortable.  As we are
going up the country, the sooner we load up and get off the better.
German and I and the boys will camp ashore so as to look after the
tackle."

"Yes, and I'll come too."

"No," said Uncle Jack; "your place is with your wife and the girls."

"Perhaps you are right," said the captain, as he stood watching the
sailors busily lowering a boat to help to moor the great, tall-masted
ship now sitting like a duck on the smooth waters of the river, after
months of a stormy voyage from England, when for days the passengers
could hardly leave the deck.  And as he watched the men, and his eyes
wandered inland toward where he could see faint blue mountains beyond
dark green forests, he asked himself whether he had done right in
realising the wreck of his property left after he had been nearly ruined
by the proceedings of a bankrupt company, and making up his mind at
fifty to start afresh in the Antipodes, bringing his wife, daughter, and
niece out to what must prove to be a very rough life.

"Have I done right?" he said softly; "have I done right?"

"Yes," said a voice close to him; and his brother's hand was laid upon
his arm.  "Yes, Ned, and we are going to make the best of it."

"You think so, Jack?" said the captain, eagerly.

"Yes.  I was dead against it at first."

"You were."

"Horribly.  It meant giving up my club--our clubs, and at our time of
life working like niggers, plunging into all kinds of discomforts and
worries; but, please God, Ned, it's right.  It will be a healthy,
natural life for us all, and the making of those three boys in this new
land."

Captain Bedford grasped his brother's hand; but he could not speak.  The
comfort given by those words, though, was delightful and his face lit up
directly with a happy smile, as he saw the excitement of the three boys,
all eager to begin the new life.

He looked a little more serious though, as his eyes lit on the party of
ladies fresh from a life of ease; but his countenance brightened again
as he thought of how they would lighten the loads of those ill able to
bear them.  "And it will be a happy, natural life for us all.  Free from
care, and with only the troubles of labour in making the new home."

But Captain Bedford was letting his imagination run.  More troubles were
ahead than his mind conceived, and directly after he began making plans
for their start.



CHAPTER TWO.

"WE'RE OFF NOW."

Busy days succeeded during which every one worked hard, except the
people of Port Haven.  The captain of the ship hurried on his people as
much as was possible, but the sailors obtained little assistance from
the shore.  They landed, however, the consignments of goods intended for
the speculative merchant, who had started in business in what he called
sundries; two great chests for the young doctor, who had begun life
where he had no patients, and passed his time in fishing; and sundry
huge packages intended for a gentleman who had taken up land just
outside the town, as it was called, where he meant to start
sugar-planting.

But the chief task of the crew was the getting up from the hold and
landing of Captain Bedford's goods; and these were so varied and
extensive that the inhabitants came down to the wharf every day to look
on as if it were an exhibition.

Certainly they had some excuse, for the captain had gone to work in
rather a wholesale way, and the ship promised to be certainly a little
lighter when she started on her way to her destination, a port a hundred
miles farther along the coast.

For, setting aside chests and packing-cases sufficient to make quite a
stack which was nightly covered with a great wagon cloth, there were a
wagon and two carts of a light peculiar make, bought from a famous
English manufacturer.  Then there were tubs of various sizes, all
heavily laden, bundles of tent and wagon cloths, bales of sacking and
coarse canvas, and crates of agricultural machinery and tools, on all of
which, where they could see them, the little crowd made comments, and at
last began to make offers for different things, evidently imbued with
the idea that they were brought out on speculation.

The refusals, oft repeated, to part with anything, excited at last no
little resentment, one particularly shabby, dirty-looking man, who had
been pointed out as a squatter--though that term ought certainly to have
been applied to the black, who was the most regular and patient of the
watchers--going so far as to say angrily that if stores were brought
there they ought to be for sale.

These heavy goods were the last to be landed, for after making a bargain
with the gentleman whose name appeared in such large letters on the
front of his great wooden shanty, four horses, as many bullocks, all of
colonial breed, bought at Sydney where the vessel touched, half a dozen
pigs, as many sheep, and a couple of cows brought from England, were
landed and driven into an ill-fenced enclosure which Mr Jennings called
his "medder," and regularly fed there, for the landlord's meadow was
marked by an almost entire absence of grass.

Day by day, these various necessaries for a gentleman farmer's home
up-country were landed and stacked on the wharf, the boys, Uncle John,
and Samuel German--"Sourkrout," Norman had christened him--under the
advice of the captain seeing to everything, and toiling away in the hot
sunshine from morning to night.

At last all the captain's belongings were landed, and the next
proceeding was to obtain half a dozen more bullocks for draught
purposes, and two or three more horses.

These were found at last by means of the young doctor, who seemed ready
to be very civil and attentive, but met with little encouragement.
After the landlord had declared that neither horse nor ox could be
obtained there, the doctor took Captain Bedford about a couple of miles
up the river, and introduced him to the young sugar-planter, who eagerly
supplied what was required, not for the sake of profit, but, as he said,
to do a stranger a kindly turn.

"Going up the country, then, are you?" he said.  "Hadn't you better take
up land where you can get help if you want it?"

"No," said the captain, shortly.  "I have made my plans."

"Well, perhaps you are right, sir," said the sugar-planter, who was, in
spite of his rough colonial aspect and his wild-looking home, thoroughly
gentlemanly.  "You will have the pick of the land, and can select as
good a piece as you like.  I shall look you up some day."

"Thank you," said the captain, coldly; "but I daresay I shall be many
miles up the river."

"Oh, we think nothing of fifty or a hundred miles out here, sir," said
the young squatter, merrily.  "Your boys will not either, when you've
been up yonder a month.  Come and see me, lads, when you like.  One's
glad of a bit of company sometimes."

They parted and walked back, driving their new acquisitions, and were
getting on very badly, from the disposition on the part of the bullocks
to return to their old home, when the black already described suddenly
made his appearance from where he had been squatting amongst some
low-growing bushes; and as soon as he stepped out into the track with
his long stick, which was supposed to be a spear, bullocks and horses
moved on at once in the right direction, and perhaps a little too fast.

"The cattle don't like the blacks as a rule.  They are afraid of the
spears," said the doctor.

"Why?" asked Norman.

"The blacks spear them--hurl spears at the poor brutes."

"Black fellow," said the shiny, unclothed native sharply, "spear um
bullockum."

"Why, he can speak English," said Rifle, sharply.

"Oh yes, he has hung about here for a long time now, and picked it up
wonderfully.--You can talk English, can't you, Ashantee?"

The black showed his teeth to the gums.

"What's his name?" asked Artemus, otherwise Tim.

"Oh, that's only the name I gave him, because he is so black--Ashantee."

"Eh, you want Shanter?" cried the black sharply.

"No; but mind and drive those bullocks and horses down to Jennings', and
the gentleman will give you sixpence."

"You give Shanter tickpence?" he cried eagerly, as he lowered his rough
shock-head and peered in the captain's face.

"Yes, if you drive them carefully."

"Hoo!" shouted the black, leaping from the ground, and then bursting out
with a strange noise something between a rapid repetition of the word
wallah and the gobbling of a turkey-cock; and then seeing that the boys
laughed he repeated the performance, waved his clumsy spear over his
head, and made a dash at the bullocks, prodding them in the ribs,
administering a poke or two to the horses, and sending them off at a
gallop toward the port.

"No, no, no, stop him!" cried the captain; and the three boys rushed off
after the black, who stopped for them to overtake him.

"What a matter--what a matter?" he said coolly, as they caught and
secured him.

"Mind he don't come off black, Tim," cried Norman.

"Black?  All black," cried the Australian.  "White, all white.  Not
white many."

"That's not the way to drive cattle," cried the young doctor, as he came
up with the captain.

"Not give tickpence drive bullockum?"

"Yes, if you are careful.  Go slowly."

"Go slowly."

"No.  Bullockum 'top eat grass.  Never get along."

"You'll make them too hot," said Rifle.

"No, no," shouted the black; "no can get too hot.  No clothes."

"Send the fellow about his business," said the captain; "we'll drive the
cattle ourselves.  Good lesson for you, boys.--Here you are, Shanter."

He took out a bright little silver coin, and held it out to the black,
who made a snatch at it, but suddenly altered his mind.

"No, not done drive bullockum.  Wait bit."

He started off after the cattle again, but evidently grasped what was
meant, and moved steadily along with the three boys beside him, and he
kept on turning his shiny, bearded, good-humoured face from one to the
other, and displaying a perfect set of the whitest of teeth.

"Seems ruin, doesn't it?" said Tim, after they had gone steadily on for
some time in silence--a silence only broken by a bellow from one of the
bullocks.

"Hear um 'peak?" cried the black.

"What, the bullock?" said Rifle.

The black nodded.

"Say don't want to go along.  Shanter make um go."

"No, no, don't hunt them."

"No," cried the black, volubly; "hunt wallaby--hunt ole man kangaroo."

He grinned, and holding his hands before him, began to leap along the
track in a wonderfully clever imitation of that singular animal last
named, with the result that the horses snorted, and the bullocks set up
their tails, and increased their pace.

"Be quiet!" cried Norman, whose eyes ran tears with laughter.  "Yes, you
are right, Tim.  He is a rum one."

"I meant it seems rum to be walking along here with a real black fellow,
and only the other day at Harrow."

"Black fellow?" cried their companion.  "Hi! black fellow."

He threw himself into an attitude that would have delighted a sculptor,
holding back his head, raising his spear till it was horizontal, and
then pretending to throw it; after which he handed it quickly to Norman,
and snatched a short knobbed stick from where it was stuck through the
back of the piece of kangaroo skin he wore.

With this in his hand he rushed forward, and went through the pantomime
of a fierce fight with an enemy, whom he seemed to chase and then caught
and killed by repeated blows with the nulla-nulla he held in his hand,
finishing off by taking a run and hurling it at another retreating
enemy, the club flying through the air with such accuracy that he hit
one of the horses by the tail, sending it off at a gallop.

"Norman!  Rifle!" cried the captain from far behind; "don't let that
fellow frighten those horses."

"I--I--can't help it, father," cried the boy, who was roaring with
laughter.

"Tink Shanter funny?" cried the black; and he gave vent to the
wallah-wallah noise again.

"Yes, you're a rum beggar," said Rifle, who looked upon him as if he
were a big black child.

"Yes; Shanter rum beggar," said the black, with a satisfied smile, as if
pleased with the new title; but he turned round fiercely directly after,
having in his way grasped the meaning of the words but incorrectly.

"No, no," he said eagerly; "Shanter no rum beggar.  No drunkum rum.
Bah! ugh!  Bad, bad, bad!"

He went through an excited pantomime expressive of horror and disgust,
and shook his head furiously.  "Shanter no rum beggar."

"I meant funny," said Rifle.

"Eh?  Funny?  Yes, lot o' fun."

"You make me laugh," continued Rifle.

"Eh? make um laugh?  No make black fellow laugh.  Break um head dreffle,
dreffle.  No like black fellow."

In due time they were close up to the hotel, where, the boys having
taken down the rails, the new purchases made no scruple about allowing
themselves to be driven in to join the rest of the live-stock, after
which Shanter went up to the captain.

"Get tickpence," he cried, holding out his hand.

The coin was given, and thrust into the black's cheek.

"Just like a monkey at the zoological," said Norman, as he watched the
black, who now went to the wharf, squatted down, and stared at the
stern, sour-looking man--the captain's old servant--who was keeping
guard over the stack of chests, crates, and bales.

The next thing was the arranging for the loan of a wagon from the
landlord, upon the understanding that it was to be sent back as soon as
possible.  After which the loading up commenced, the new arrivals
performing all themselves, the inhabitants of the busy place watching,
not the least interested spectator being the black, who seemed to be
wondering why white men took so much trouble and made themselves so hot.

One wagon was already packed by dusk, and in the course of the next day
the other and the carts were piled high, the captain, from his old
sapper-and-miner experience, being full of clever expedients for moving
and raising weights with rollers, levers, block and fall, very much to
the gratification of the dirty-looking man, who smoked and gave it as
his opinion that the squire was downright clever.

"Your father was quite right, boys," said Uncle Jack, as the sheets were
tightened over the last wagon.  "We could not stop anywhere near such
neighbours as these."

Then came the time when all was declared ready.  Seats had been
contrived behind the wagons; saddles, ordinary and side, unpacked for
the horses; the tent placed in the care which bore the provisions,
everything, in short, thought of by the captain, who had had some little
experience of expeditions in India when with an army; and at last one
morning the horses were put to cart and wagon, one of which was drawn by
three yoke of oxen; every one had his or her duty to perform in
connection with the long caravan, and after farewells had been said to
their late companions on board ship and to the young doctor and the
sugar-planter, all stood waiting for the captain to give the word to
start.

Just then the doctor came up with his friend of the plantation.

"You will not think me impertinent, Captain Bedford, if I say that
Henley here advises that you should keep near to the river valley, just
away from the wood, so as to get good level land for your wagons."

"Certainly not; I am obliged," said the captain quietly.

"He thinks, too, that you will find the best land in the river bottom."

"Of course, of course," said the captain.  "Good-day, gentlemen; I am
much obliged."

"If you want any little service performed, pray send," said the doctor;
"we will execute any commission with pleasure."

"I will ask you if I do," said the captain; and the two young men raised
their hats and drew back.

"Father doesn't like men to be so civil," said Man.

"No; he doesn't like strangers," whispered back Rifle.

"Of course he doesn't," said Tim, in the same low voice.  "It wasn't
genuine friendliness."

"What do you mean?" said Man.

"Why, they wouldn't have been so full of wanting to do things for us if
it had not been for the girls.  They couldn't keep their eyes off them."

"Like their impudence," said Rifle, indignantly.

"Of course.  Never thought of that," cried Man.

Just then the captain, a double-barrelled rifle in his hand, and well
mounted, was giving a final look round, when the dirty-looking fellow
lounged up with about a dozen more, and addressed him as duly set down
at the beginning of the first chapter.

But the laughter was drowned by the sound of wheels and the trampling of
hoofs; the wagons and carts moved off, each with a boy for driver, and
Uncle Munday came last, mounted like his brother, to act the part of
herdsman, an easy enough task, for the cattle and spare horses followed
the wagons quietly enough after the fashion of gregarious beasts.

The little caravan had gone on like this for about a mile along a track
which was growing fainter every hundred yards, when Man Bedford gave his
whip a crack, and turned to look back toward the sea.

"We're off now, and no mistake," he said to himself.  "What fun to see
Uncle John driving cattle like that! why, we ought to have had Master
Ashantee--Tam o' Shanter--to do that job.  I wonder whether we shall see
any fellows up the country as black as he."

His brother and cousin were musing in a similar way, and all ended by
thinking that they were off on an adventure that ought to prove
exciting, since it was right away west into an almost unknown land.



CHAPTER THREE.

"ARE YOU AFRAID?"

After the first few miles the tracks formed by cattle belonging to the
settlers at Port Haven disappeared, and the boys, though still full of
excited anticipations, gazed with something like awe at the
far-spreading park-like land which grew more beautiful at every step.
To their left lay the winding trough-like hollow along which the river
ran toward the sea; away to their right the land rose and rose till it
formed hills, and beyond them mountains, while higher mountains rose far
away in front toward which they made their way.

For the first hour or two the task of driving was irksome, but once well
started the little caravan went on easily enough, for it soon became
evident that if one of the laden carts was driven steadily on in front,
the horses and bullocks would follow so exactly that they would almost
tread in their leader's feet-marks, and keep the wheels of cart and wain
pretty well in the ruts made by those before.  As to the cattle Uncle
Munday drove, they all followed as a matter of course, till a pleasant
glade was reached close by the river, where it was decided to stop for
the mid-day halt.  Here carts and wagons were drawn up in a row, the
cattle taken out, and after making their way to a convenient drinking
place, they settled down to graze on the rich grass with perfect
content.

Meanwhile, to Norman's great disgust, he and Artemus were planted at a
distance in front and rear to act as sentries.

"But there isn't anything to keep watch over," said the elder boy in
remonstrance.

"How do you know, sir?" cried the captain, sharply.  "Recollect this--
both of you--safety depends upon our keeping a good look-out.  I do not
think the blacks will molest us, but I have been a soldier, Man, and a
soldier always behaves in peace as he would in war."

"More blacks in London," said Tim, as they moved off to take up their
positions on a couple of eminences, each about a quarter of a mile away.

"Yes," replied Man, who was somewhat mollified on finding that he was to
keep guard with a loaded gun over his shoulder.  "I say, though, doesn't
it seem queer that nobody lives out here, and that father can come and
pick out quite a big estate, and then apply to the government and have
it almost for nothing?"

"It does," said Tim; "but I should have liked to stop in camp to have
dinner."

"Oh, they'll send us something, and--look, look--what are those?"

A flock of great white cockatoos flew nearly over their heads, shrieking
at them hoarsely, and went on toward the trees beyond the camp.

"I say, doesn't it seem rum?  They're cockatoos."

"Wild, and never saw a cage in their lives."

"And we never fired and brought them down, and all the time with guns on
our shoulders.  Look!"

"Father's waving to us to separate.  I daresay they'll send us something
to eat."

The boys separated and went off to their posts, while smoke began to
rise in the little camp, the tin kettle was filled and suspended over
the wood fire, and Aunt Georgie brought out of their baggage the
canister of tea and bag of sugar set apart for the journey.

Bread they had brought with them, and a fair amount of butter, but a
cask of flour was so packed that it could be got at when wanted for
forming into damper, in the making of which the girls had taken lessons
of a settler's wife at the port.

In making his preparations Captain Bedford had, as hinted, been governed
a good deal by old campaigning experience, and this he brought to bear
on the journey.

"Many things may seem absurd," he said, "and out of place to you women,
such for instance as my planting sentries."

"Well, yes," said Aunt Georgie, "it's like playing at soldiers.  Let the
boys come and have some lunch."

"No," said the captain; "it is not playing: we are invaders of a hostile
country, and must be on our guard."

"Good gracious!" cried Aunt Georgic, looking nervously round; "you don't
mean that we shall meet with enemies?"

"I hope not," said the captain; "but we must be prepared in case we do."

"Yes; nothing like being prepared," said Uncle Munday.  "Here, give me
something to eat, and I'll go on minding my beasts."

"They will not stray," said the captain, "so you may rest in peace."

It was, all declared, a delightful _alfresco_ meal under the shade of
the great tree they had selected, and ten times preferable to one on
board the ship, whose cabin had of late been unbearably hot and pervaded
by an unpleasant odour of molten pitch.

To the girls it was like the beginning of a delightful picnic, for they
had ridden so far on a couple of well-broken horses, their path had been
soft grass, and on every side nature looked beautiful in the extreme.

Their faces shone with the pleasure they felt so far, but Mrs Bedford's
countenance looked sad, for she fully grasped now the step that had been
taken in cutting themselves adrift from the settlers at the port.  She
had heard the bantering words of the man when they started, and they
sent a chill through her as she pictured endless dangers, though at the
same time she mentally agreed with her husband that solitude would be
far preferable to living among such neighbours as the people at the
port.

She tried to be cheerful under the circumstances, arguing that there
were three able and brave men to defend her and her niece and daughter,
while the boys were rapidly growing up; but, all the same, her face
would show that she felt the risks of the bold step her husband was
taking, and his precautions added to her feeling of in security and
alarm.

In a very short time Rifle had finished his meal, and looked at their
man German, who was seated a little way apart munching away at bread and
cheese like a two-legged ruminant.  He caught the boy's eye, grunted,
and rose at once.

"Shall we relieve guard, father?" said Rifle.

"No, but you may carry a jug of tea to the outposts," was the reply; and
after this had been well-sweetened by Aunt Georgie, the boy went off to
his cousin Tim, not because he was the elder, but on account of his
being a visitor in their family, though one of very old standing.

"Well," he cried, as he approached Tim, who was gazing intently at a
patch of low scrubby trees a short distance off; "seen the enemy?"

"Yes," said the boy, in a low earnest whisper.  "I was just going to
give warning when I saw you comma."

Rifle nearly dropped the jug, and his heart beat heavily.

"I say, you don't mean it?" he whispered.

"Yes, I do.  First of all I heard something rustle close by me, and I
saw the grass move, and there was a snake."

"How big?" cried Rifle, excitedly; "twenty feet?"

"No.  Not eight, but it looked thick, and I watched it, meaning to shoot
if it showed fight, but it went away as hard as ever it could go."

"A snake--eight feet long!" cried Rifle, breathlessly.  "I say, we are
abroad now, Tim.  Why didn't you shoot it?"

"Didn't try to do me any harm," replied Tim, "and there was something
else to look at."

"Eh?  What?"

"Don't look at the wood, Rifle, or they may rush out and throw spears at
us."

"Who?--savages?" whispered Rifle.

"Yes; there are some of them hiding in that patch of trees."

"Nonsense! there isn't room."

"But I saw something black quite plainly.  Shall I fire?"

"No," said Rifle, stoutly.  "It would look so stupid if it was a false
alarm.  I was scared at first, but I believe now that it's all fancy."

"It isn't," said Tim in a tone full of conviction; "and it would be ever
so much more stupid to be posted here as sentry and to let the enemy
come on us without giving the alarm."

"Rubbish!  There is no enemy," cried Rifle.

"Then why did my uncle post sentries?"

"Because he's a soldier," cried the other.  "Here, have some tea.  It
isn't too hot now, and old Man's signalling for his dose."

"I can't drink tea now," said Tim, huskily.  "I'm sure there's somebody
there."

"Then let's go and see."

Tim was silent.

"What, are you afraid?" said his cousin.

"No.  Are you?"

"Don't ask impertinent questions," replied Rifle shortly.  "Will you
come?"

For answer Tim cocked his piece, and the two boys advanced over the
thick grass toward the patch of dense scrub, their hearts beating
heavily as they drew nearer, and each feeling that, if he had been
alone, he would have turned and run back as hard as ever he could.

But neither could show himself a coward in the other's eyes, and they
walked on step by step, more and more slowly, in the full expectation of
seeing a dozen or so of hostile blacks spring to their feet from their
hiding-place, and charge out spear in hand.

The distance was short, but it seemed to them very long, and with eyes
roving from bush to bush, they went on till they were close to the first
patch of trees, the rest looking more scattered as they drew nearer,
when all at once there was a hideous cry, which paralysed them for the
moment, and Tim stood with his gun half raised to his shoulder,
searching among the trees for the savage who had uttered the yell.

Another followed, with this time a beating of wings, and an ugly-looking
black cockatoo flew off, while Rifle burst into a roar of laughter.

"Why didn't you shoot the savage?" he cried.  "Here, let's go right
through the bushes and back.  Perhaps we shall see some more."

Tim drew a deep breath full of relief, and walked forward without a
word, passing through the patch and back to where the tea-jug had been
left.

Here he drank heartily, and wiped his brow, while Rifle filled the mug a
second time.

"You may laugh," he said, "but it was a horrible sensation to feel that
there were enemies."

"Poll parrots," interrupted Rifle.

"Enemies watching you," said Tim with a sigh.  "I say, Rifle, don't you
feel nervous coming right out here where there isn't a soul?"

"I don't know--perhaps.  It does seem lonely.  But not half so lonely as
standing on deck looking over the bulwarks on a dark night far out at
sea."

"Yes; that did seem terrible," said Tim.

"But we got used to it, and we _must_ get used to this.  More tea?"

"No, thank you."

"Then I'm off."

With the jug partly emptied, Rifle was able to run to the open part,
where Man greeted him with:

"I say, what a while you've been.  See some game over yonder?"

"No; but Tim thought there were savages in that bit of wood."

"What! and you two went to see?"

"Yes."

"You were stupid.  Why, they might have speared you."

"Yes; but being a sentry, Tim thought we ought to search the trees and
see, and being so brave we went to search the place."

He was pouring out some tea in the mug as he said the above, and his
brother looked at him curiously.

"You're both so what?" cried Man, with a mocking laugh.  "Why, I'll be
bound to say--" _glug_, _glug_, _glug_, _glug_--"Oh, I was so thirsty.
That was good," he sighed holding out the mug for more.

"What are you bound to say?" said Rifle, refilling the mug.

"That you both of you never felt so frightened before in your life.
Come now, didn't you?"

"Well, I did feel a bit uneasy," said Rifle, importantly; but he avoided
his brother's eye.

"Uneasy, eh?" said Man; "well, I call it frightened."

"You would have been if it had been you."

"Of course I should," replied Man.  "I should have run for camp like a
shot."

Rifle looked at him curiously.

"No; you wouldn't," he said.

"Oh, shouldn't I.  Catch me stopping to let the blacks make a target of
me.  I should have run as hard as I could."

"That's what I thought," said Rifle, after a pause; "but I couldn't
turn.  I was too much frightened."

"What, did your knees feel all shivery-wiggle?"

"No; it wasn't that.  I was afraid of Tim thinking I was a coward, and
so I went on with him, and found it was only a black cockatoo that had
frightened him, but I was glad when it was all over.  You'd have done
the same, Man."

"Would I?" said the lad, dubiously.  "I don't know.  Aren't you going to
have a drop yourself?"

Rifle poured the remains of the tea into the mug, and gave it a twist
round.

"I say," he said, to change the conversation, which was not pleasant to
him, "as soon as we get settled down at the farm, I shall vote for our
having milk with our tea."

"Cream," cried Man.  "I'm tired of ship tea and nothing in it but sugar.
Hist! look there."

His brother swung round and followed the direction of Man's pointing
finger, to where in the distance they could see some animals feeding
among the grass.

"Rabbits!" cried the boy eagerly.

"Nonsense!" said Man; "they're too big.  Who ever saw rabbits that
size?"

"Well, hares then," said Rifle, excitedly.  "I say, why not shoot one?"

Norman made no answer, but stood watching the animals as, with long ears
erect, they loped about among the long grass, taking a bite here and a
bite there.

Just then a shrill whistle came from the camp, and at the sound the
animals sat up, and then in a party of about a dozen, went bounding over
the tall grass and bushes at a rapid rate, which kept the boys watching
them, till they caught sight of Tim making for the party beneath the
tree, packing up, and preparing to continue the journey.

"Now, boys, saddle up," cried the captain.  "See the kangaroos?"

"Of course, cried Norman; we ought to have known, but the grass hid
their legs.  I thought their ears were not long enough for rabbits."

"Rabbits six feet high!" said the captain, smiling.

"Six what, father?" cried Norman.

"Feet high," said the captain; "some of the males are, when they sit up
on their hind-legs, and people say that they are sometimes dangerous
when hunted.  I daresay we shall know more about them by-and-by.--What
made you go forward, Tim, when Rifle came to you--to look at the
kangaroos?"

"No, uncle; I thought I saw blacks amongst the bushes."

"Well, next time, don't advance, but retire.  They are clever with their
spears, and I don't want you to be hit."

He turned quickly, for he heard a sharp drawing of the breath behind
him, and there was Mrs Bedford, with a look of agony on her face, for
she had heard every word.

"But the blacks will not meddle with us if we do not meddle with them,"
he continued quickly; though he was conscious that his words had not
convinced his wife.

He went close up to her.

"Come," he whispered, "is this being brave and setting the boys a good
example?"

"I am trying, dear," she whispered back, "so hard you cannot tell."

"Yes, I can," he replied tenderly; "I know all you suffer, but try and
be stout-hearted.  Some one must act as a pioneer in a new country.  I
am trying to be one, and I want your help.  Don't discourage me by being
faint-hearted about trifles, and fancying dangers that may never come."

Mrs Bedford pressed her husband's hand, and half an hour later, and all
in the same order, the little caravan was once more in motion, slowly
but very surely, the country growing still more beautiful, and all
feeling, when they halted in a beautiful glade that evening, and in the
midst of quite a little scene of excitement the new tent was put up for
the first time, that they had entered into possession of a new Eden,
where all was to be happiness and peace.

A fire was soon lit, and mutton steaks being frizzled, water was
fetched; the cattle driven to the river, and then to pasture, after the
wagons and carts had been disposed in a square about the tent.  Then a
delicious meal was eaten, watch set, and the tired travellers watched
the creeping on of the dark shadows, till all the woodland about them
was intensely black, and the sky seemed to be one blaze of stars
glittering like diamonds, or the sea-path leading up to the moon.

It had been decided that all would go to rest in good time, so that they
might breakfast at dawn, and get well on in the morning before the sun
grew hot; but the night was so balmy, and everything so peaceful and
new, that the time went on, and no one stirred.

The fire had been made up so that it might smoulder all through the
night, and the great kettle had been filled and placed over it ready for
the morning; and then they all sat upon box, basket, and rug spread upon
the grass, talking in a low voice, listening to the _crop_, _crop_ of
the cattle, and watching the stars or the trees lit up now and then by
the flickering flames of the wood fire; till all at once, unasked, as if
moved by the rippling stream hard by, Ida began to sing in a low voice
the beautiful old melody of "Flow on, thou Shining River," and Hester
took up the second part of the duet till about half through, the music
sounding wonderfully sweet and solemn out in those primeval groves, when
suddenly Hester ceased singing, and sat with lips apart gazing straight
before her.

"Hetty," cried Ida, ceasing, "what is it?"  Then, as if she had caught
sight of that which had checked her Cousin's singing, she uttered a wild
and piercing shriek, and the men and boys sprang to their feet, the
captain making a dash for the nearest gun.



CHAPTER FOUR.

"WHITE MARY 'GIN TO SING."

"What is it--what did you see?" was whispered by more than one in the
midst of the intense excitement; and just then German, who had been
collecting dry fuel ready to use for the smouldering embers in the
morning, did what might have proved fatal to the emigrants.

He threw half an armful of dry brushwood on the fire, with the result
that there was a loud crackling sound, and a burst of brilliant flame
which lit up a large circle round, throwing up the figures of the little
party clearly against the darkness, ready for the spears of the blacks
who might be about to attack them.

"Ah!" shouted Uncle Jack, and seizing a blanket which had been spread
over the grass, where the girls had been seated, he threw it right over
the fire, and in an instant all was darkness.

But the light had spread out long enough for the object which had
startled Hetty to be plainly seen.  For there, twenty yards away in
front of a great gum-tree, stood a tall black figure with its gleaming
eyes fixed upon the group, and beneath those flaming eyes a set of white
teeth glistened, as if savagely, in the glow made by the blaze.

"Why, it's Ashantee," cried Norman, excitedly; and he made a rush at the
spot where he had seen the strange-looking figure, and came upon it
where it stood motionless with one foot against the opposite leg, and
the tall stick or spear planted firmly upon the ground.

_Click_, _click_! came from the captain's gun, as he ran forward
shouting, "Quick, all of you, into the tent!"

"What are you doing here?" cried Norman, as he grasped the black's arm.

"Tickpence.  Got tickpence," was the reply.

Norman burst into a roar of laughter, and dragged the black forward.

"Hi! father.  I've taken a prisoner," he cried.--"But I say, uncle, that
blanket's burning.  What a smell!"

"No, no, don't take it off," said the captain; "let it burn now."

Uncle Munday stirred the burning blanket about with a stick, and it
blazed up furiously, the whole glade being lit up again, and the
trembling women tried hard to suppress the hysterical sobs which
struggled for utterance in cries.

"Why, you ugly scoundrel!" cried the captain fiercely, as hanging back
in a half-bashful manner the black allowed himself to be dragged right
up to the light, "what do you mean?  How dare you come here?"

"Tick pence," said the black.  "You gib tickpence."

"Gib tickpence, you sable-looking unclothed rascal!" cried the captain,
whose stern face relaxed.  "Thank your stars that I didn't give you a
charge of heavy shot."

"Tickpence.  Look!"

"Why, it's like a conjuring trick," cried Norman, as the native joined
them.  "Look at him."

To produce a little silver coin out of one's pockets is an easy feat;
but Ashantee brought out his sixpence apparently from nowhere, held it
out between his black finger and thumb in the light for a minute, so
that all could see, and then in an instant it had disappeared again, and
he clapped his foot with quite a smack up against his leg again, and
showed his teeth as he went on.

"White Mary 'gin to sing.  Wee-eak!" he cried, with a perfect imitation
of the cry the poor girl had uttered.  "Pipum crow 'gin to sing morrow
mornum."

He let his spear fall into the hollow of his arm, and placing both hands
to his mouth, produced a peculiarly deep, sweet-toned whistle, which
sounded as if somebody were incorrectly running up the notes of a chord.

"Why, I heard some one whistling like that this morning early," cried
Tim.

"Pipum crow," said the black again, and he repeated the notes, but
changed directly with another imitation, that of a peculiarly harsh
braying laugh, which sounded weird and strange in the still night air.

"Most accomplished being!" said Uncle Munday, sarcastically.

"Laughum Jackamarass," said the black; and he uttered the absurd cry
again.

"Why, I heard that this morning!" cried Rifle.  "It was you that made
the row?"

"Laughum Jackamarass," said the black importantly.  "Sung in um bush.
You gib Shanter tickpence.  You gib damper?"

"What does he mean?" said Uncle Jack.  "Hang him, he gave us a damper."

"Hey?  Damper?" cried the black, and he smacked his lips and began to
rub the lower part of his chest in a satisfied way.

"He wants a piece of bread," said the captain.--"Here, aunt, cut him a
lump and let's get rid of him.  There is no cause for alarm.  I suppose
he followed us to beg, but I don't want any of his tribe."

"Oh, my dear Edward, no," cried Aunt Georgie.  "I don't want to see any
more of the dreadful black creatures.--Here, chimney-sweep, come here."

As she spoke, she opened the lid of a basket, and drew from its sheath a
broad-bladed kitchen knife hung to a thin leather belt, which bore a
clasped bag on the other side.

"Hi crikey!" shouted the black in alarm, his _repertoire_ of English
words being apparently stored with choice selections taught him by the
settlers.  "Big white Mary going killancookaneatum."

"What does the creature mean?" said Aunt Georgie, who had not caught the
black's last compound word.

"No, no," said Norman, laughing.  "She's going to cut you some damper,
Shanter."

"Ho! mind a knife--mind a knife," said the black; and he approached
warily.

"He thought you were going to kill and cook him, aunt," said the boy,
who was in high glee at the lady's disgust.

"I thought as much," cried Aunt Georgie; "then the wretch is a cannibal,
or he would never have had such nasty ideas.--Ob, Edward, what were you
thinking about to bring us into such a country!"

"Bio white Mary gib damper?" asked the black insinuatingly.

"Not a bit," said Aunt Georgie, making a menacing chop with the knife,
which made the black leap back into a picturesque attitude, with his
rough spear poised as if he were about to hurl it.

"Quick, Edward!--John!" cried Aunt Georgie, sheltering her face with her
arms.  "Shoot the wretch; he's going to spear me."

"Nonsense!  Cut him some bread and let him go.  You threatened him first
with the knife."

The whole party were roaring with laughter now at the puzzled faces of
Aunt Georgina and the black, who now lowered his spear.

"Big white Mary want to kill Shanter?" he said to Rifle.

"No; what nonsense!" cried Aunt Georgie indignantly; "but I will not cut
him a bit if he dares to call me big white Mary.  Such impudence!"

"My dear aunt!" said the captain, wiping his eyes, "you are too absurd."

"And you laughing too?" she cried indignantly.  "I came out into this
heathen land out of pure affection for you all, thinking I might be
useful, and help to protect the girls, and you let that wretch insult
and threaten me.  Big white Mary, indeed!  I believe you'd be happy if
you saw him thrust that horrid, great skewer through me, and I lay
weltering in my gore."

"Stuff, auntie!" cried Uncle Jack.

"Why, he threatened me."

"Big white Mary got a lot o' hot damper.  Gib Shanter bit."

"There he goes again!" cried the old lady.

"He doesn't mean any harm.  The blacks call all the women who come white
Marys."

"And their wives too?"

"Oh no; they call them their gins.  Come, cut him a big piece of bread,
and I'll start him off.  I want for us to get to rest."

"Am I to cut it in slices and butter it?"

"No, no.  Cut him one great lump."

Aunt Georgie sighed, opened a white napkin, took out a large loaf, and
cut off about a third, which she impaled on the point of the knife, and
held out at arm's length, while another roar of laughter rose at the
scene which ensued.

For the black looked at the bread, then at Aunt Georgie, then at the
bread again suspiciously.  There was the gleaming point of that knife
hidden within the soft crumb; and as his mental capacity was nearly as
dark as his skin, and his faith in the whites, unfortunately--from the
class he had encountered and from whom he had received more than one
piece of cruel ill-usage--far from perfect, he saw in imagination that
sharp point suddenly thrust right through and into his black flesh as
soon as he tried to take the piece of loaf.

The boys literally shrieked as the black stretched out a hand, made a
feint to take it, and snatched it back again.

"Take it, you stupid!" cried Aunt Georgie, with a menacing gesture.

"Hetty--Ida--look!" whispered Tim, as the black advanced a hand again,
but more cautiously.

"Mind!" shouted Rifle; and the black bounded back, turned to look at the
boy, and then showed his white teeth.

"Are you going to take this bread?" cried Aunt Georgie, authoritatively.

"No tick a knifum in Shanter?" said the black in reply.

"Nonsense!  No."

"Shanter all soff in frontum."

"Take the bread."

Every one was laughing and watching the little scone with intense
enjoyment as, full of doubt and suspicion, the black advanced his hand
again very cautiously, and nearly touched the bread, when Aunt Georgie
uttered a contemptuous "pish!" whose effect was to make the man bound
back a couple of yards, to the lady's great disgust.

"I've a great mind to throw it at his stupid, cowardly head," she cried
angrily.

"Don't do that," said the captain, wiping his eyes.  "Poor fellow! he
has been tricked before.  A burned child fears the fire.--Hi!  Ashantee,
take the bread," said the captain, and he wiped his eyes again.

"Make um all cry," said the black, apostrophising Aunt Georgie; then,
turning to the captain, "Big white Mary won't tick knifum in poor
Shanter?"

"No, no, she will not.--Here, auntie, give him the bread with your
hand."

"I won't," said Aunt Georgie, emphatically.  "I will not encourage his
nasty, suspicious thoughts.  He must be taught better.  As if I, an
English lady, would do such a thing as behave like a murderous bravo of
Venice.--Come here, sir, directly, and take that bread off the point of
the knife," and she accompanied her words with an unmistakable piece of
pantomime, holding the bread out, and pointing with one finger.

"Don't, pray, don't stop the fun, uncle," whispered Tim.

"No; let 'em alone," growled Uncle Jack, whose face was puckered up into
a broad laugh.

"Do you hear me, sir?"

"No tick a knifum in?"

"No; of course not.  No--No."

"All right," said the black; and he stretched out his hand again, and
with his eyes fixed upon Aunt Georgie, he slowly approached till he
nearly touched the bread.

"That's right; take it," said the old lady, giving it a sharp push
forward at the same moment, and the black leaped back once more with a
look of disgust upon his face which gave way to another grin.

"What shame!" he cried in a tone of remonstrance.  "'Tick knife in, make
um bleed.  Damper no good no more."

"Well, of all the horrible creatures!" cried Aunt Georgie, who stood
there full in the firelight in happy unconsciousness of the fact that
the scene was double, for the shadows of the two performers were thrown
grotesquely but distinctly upon the wall of verdure by their side.

Just then a happy thought struck the black, who advanced again nearly
within reach of the bread, planted his spear behind him as a support,
holding it with both hands, and then, grinning mightily at his own
cunning in keeping his body leaning back out of reach, he lifted one
leg, and with his long elastic foot working, stretched it out and tried
to take the piece of bread with his toes.

A perfect shriek of laughter arose from the boys at this, and the black
turned sharply to give them a self-satisfied nod, as if to say, "She
can't get at me now," while the mirth increased as Aunt Georgie snatched
the bread back.

"That you don't, sir," she cried.  "Such impudence!  You take that bread
properly, or not a bit do you have."

As she spoke she shook the knife at him, and the black again leaped
back, looked serious, and then scratched his head as if for a fresh
thought.

The idea came as Aunt Georgie stretched out the bread again.

"Now, sir," she cried, "come and take it this instant."

The black hesitated, then, slowly lowering the spear, he brought the
point down to the bread and made a sudden poke at it; but the
fire-hardened point glanced off the crust, and two more attempts failed.

"No," said Aunt Georgie; "you don't have it like that, sir.  I could
turn the crumb round and let you get it, but you shall take it properly
in your hand.  Now then, take it correctly."

She made another menacing gesture, which caused the black to shrink; but
he was evidently hungry, and returned to get the bread; so this time he
advanced with lowered spear, and as he drew near he laid the weapon on
the bread, and slowly advanced nearer and nearer, the spear passing over
the bread till, as the black's left hand touched the loaf, the point of
the spear was within an inch of Aunt Georgie's breast.  But the old lady
did not shrink.  She stood her ground bravely, her eyes fixed on the
black's and her lips going all the time.

"Oh, you suspicious wretch!" she cried.  "How dare you doubt me!  Yes;
you had better!  Why, if you so much as scratched me with the point of
your nasty stick, they would shoot you dead.  There, take it."

The captain felt startled, for just then she made a sharp gesture when
the black was in the act of snatching the bread.  But the alarm was
needless; the savage's idea was to protect himself, not to resist her,
and as the quick movement she made caused the bread to drop from the
point of the knife, he bobbed down, secured it almost as it touched the
ground, caught it up, and darted back.

"Shanter got a damper," he cried; and tearing off a piece, he thrust it
into his mouth.  "Hah, nice, good.  Soff damper.  No tick knifum in
Shanter dis once."

"There," said the captain, advancing, "you have your damper, and there's
another sixpence for you.  Now go."

The black ceased eating, and looked at the little piece of silver.

"What for tickpence?" he said.

"For you--for your gin."

"Hey, Shanter no got gin.  Gin not have tickpence."  He shook his head,
and went on eating.

"Very well then; good-night.  Now go."

"Go 'long?"

"Yes.  Be off!"

The black nodded and laughed.

"Got tickpence--got damper.  No couldn't tick a knifum in Shanter.  Go
'long--be off!"

He turned sharply, made a terrible grimace at Aunt Georgie, shook his
spear, struck an attitude, as if about to throw his spear at her, raised
it again, and then threw the bread high up, caught it as it came down on
the point, shouldered his weapon, and marched away into the darkness,
which seemed to swallow him up directly.

"There, good people," said the captain merrily, "now time for bed."

Ten minutes later the embers had been raked together, watch set, and for
the most part the little party dropped asleep at once, to be awakened by
the chiming notes of birds, the peculiar whistle of the piping crows,
and the shrieks of a flock of gloriously painted parrots that were busy
over the fruit in a neighbouring tree.



CHAPTER FIVE.

"HOW MANY DID YOU SEE?"

It was only dawn, but German had seen that the great kettle was boiling
where it hung over the wood fire, and that the cattle were all safe, and
enjoying their morning repast of rich, green, dewy grass.  The boys were
up and off at once, full of the life and vigour given by a night's rest
in the pure fresh air, and away down to the river side to have a bath
before breakfast.

Then, just as flecks of orange were beginning to appear, Aunt Georgie
came out of the tent tying on an apron before picking up a basket, and
in a businesslike way going to the fire, where she opened the canister,
poured some tea into a bit of muslin, and tied it up loosely, as if she
were about to make a tea-pudding.

"Too much water, Samuel," she said; "pour half away."

Sam German lifted down the boiling kettle, and poured half away.

"Set it down, Samuel."

"Yes, mum," said the man obediently; and as it was placed by the fire,
Aunt Georgie plunged her tea-bag in, and held it beneath the boiling
water with a piece of stick.

Just then the captain and Uncle Jack appeared from where they had been
inspecting the horses.

"Morning, auntie," said the former, going up and kissing the
sturdy-looking old lady.

"Good-morning, my dear," she replied; "you needn't ask me.  I slept
deliciously, and only dreamed once about that dreadful black man.--
Good-morning, John, my dear," she continued, kissing Uncle Jack.  "Why,
you have not shaved, my dear."

"No," he said gruffly, "I'm going to let my beard grow."

"John!" exclaimed Aunt Georgie.

"Time those girls were up," said the captain.

"They'll be here directly, Edward," said the old lady; "they are only
packing up the blankets."

"Oh!" said the captain; "that's right.  Why, where are the boys gone?"

"Down to the river for a bathe, sir," said German.

"What!  Which way?" roared the captain.

"Straight down yonder, sir, by the low trees."

"Quick, Jack, your gun!" cried the captain, running to the wagon,
getting his, and then turning to run in the direction pointed out; his
brother, who was accustomed to the captain's quick military ways, and
knowing that he would not give an order like that if there were not dire
need, following him directly, armed with a double gun, and getting close
up before he asked what was the matter.

"Matter?" panted the captain.  "Cock your piece--both barrels--and be
ready to fire when I do.  The boys are gone down to the river."

"What, are there really savages there?"

"Yes," said the captain, hoarsely; "savages indeed.  Heaven grant we may
be there in time.  They have gone to bathe, and the river swarms for a
long way up with reptiles."

Uncle Jack drew a deep breath as, with his gun at the trail, he trotted
on beside his brother, both increasing their pace as they heard the
sound of a splash and shouting.

"Faster!" roared the captain, and they ran on till they got out from
among the trees on to a clearing, beautifully green now, but showing
plain by several signs that it was sometimes covered by the glittering
river which ran deep down now below its banks.

There before them were Rifle and Tim, just in the act of taking off
their last garments, and the former was first and about to take a run
and a header off the bank into the deep waters below, when, quick as
thought, the captain raised his gun, and without putting it to his
shoulder, held it pistol way, and fired in the air.

"Now you can shoot!" cried the captain; and again, without stopping to
ask questions, Uncle Jack obeyed, the two shots sounding almost
deafening in the mist that hung over the ravine.

As the captain had anticipated, the sound of the shots stopped Rifle at
the very edge of the river, and made him make for his clothes, and what
was of even greater importance, as he reached the bank where the river
curved round in quite a deep eddy beneath them, there was Norman twenty
yards away swimming rapidly toward a shallow place where he could land.

Words would not have produced such an effect.

"Now," said the captain, panting for breath from exertion and
excitement, "watch the water.  Keep your gun to your shoulder, and fire
the moment there is even a ripple anywhere near the boy."

Uncle Jack obeyed, while as Norman looked up, he saw himself apparently
covered by the two guns, and at once dived like a dabchick.

"Madness! madness!" groaned the captain; "has he gone down to meet his
fate.  What are you loaded with?"

"Ball," said Uncle Jack, laconically.

"Better lie down and rest your piece on the edge of the bank.  You must
not miss."

As they both knelt and rested the guns, Norman's head appeared.

"I say, don't," he shouted.  "I see you.  Don't do that."

"Ashore, quick!" roared the captain, so fiercely that the boy swam
harder.

"No," roared the captain again; "slowly and steadily."

"Yes, father, but don't, don't shoot at me.  I'm only bathing."

"Don't talk; swim!" cried the captain in a voice of thunder; and the boy
swam on, but he did not make rapid way, for the tide, which reached up
to where they were, was running fast, and as he swam obliquely across
it, he was carried rapidly down.

"What have I done--what does it mean?" he thought, as he swam on,
growing so much excited now by the novelty of his position that his
limbs grew heavy, and it was not without effort that he neared the bank,
still covered by the two guns; and at last touched bottom, waded a few
paces, and climbed out to where he was able to mount the slope and stand
in safety upon the grass.

"Ned, old fellow, what is it?" whispered Uncle Jack, catching his
brother's arm, for he saw his face turn of a ghastly hue.

"Hush! don't take any notice.  I shall be better directly.  Load that
empty barrel."

Uncle John Munday Bedford obeyed in silence, but kept an eye upon his
brother as he poured in powder, rammed down a wad, and then sent a
charge of big shot rattling into the gun before thrusting in another wad
and ramming it home.

As he did all this, and then prised open the pan of the lock to see that
it was well filled with the fine powder--for there were no breechloaders
in those days, and the captain had decided to take their old flint-lock
fowling-pieces for fear that they might be stranded some day up-country
for want of percussion caps--the deadly sickness passed off, and Captain
Bedford sighed deeply, and began to reload in turn.

Meanwhile, Norman, after glancing at his father, naturally enough ran to
where he had left his clothes, hurried into shirt and trousers, and as
soon as he was, like his companions, half-dressed, came toward the two
men, Rifle and Tim following him, after the trio had had a whispered
consultation.

"I'm very sorry, father," faltered Norman, as he saw the stern, frowning
face before him, while Uncle Jack looked almost equally solemn.

Then, as the captain remained silent, the lad continued: "I know you
said that we were to journey up the country quite in military fashion,
and obey orders in everything; but I did not think it would be doing
anything wrong for us all to go and have a morning swim."

"Was it your doing?" said the captain, coldly.

"Yes, father.  I know it was wrong now, but I said there would be time
for us all to bathe, as the river was so near.  I didn't think that--"

"No," said the captain, sternly, "you did not think--you did not stop to
think, Norman.  That is one of the differences between a boy and a man.
Remember it, my lad.  A boy does not stop to think: as a rule a man
does.  Now, tell me this, do I ever refuse to grant you boys any
reasonable enjoyment?"

"No, father."

"And I told you before we started that you must be very careful to act
according to my rules and regulations, for an infringement might bring
peril to us all."

"Yes, father."

"And yet you took upon yourself to go down there to bathe in that swift,
strange river, and took your brother and cousin."

"Yes, father.  I see it was wrong now, but it seemed a very innocent
thing to do."

"Innocent?  You could not have been guilty of a more wild and mad act.
Why would not the captain allow bathing when we were in the tropics?"

"Because of the sharks; but there would not be sharks up here in this
river."

"Are there no other dangerous creatures infesting water, sir?"

A horrified look came into Norman's eyes, and the colour faded out of
his cheeks.

"What!" he said at last, in a husky voice, "are there crocodiles in the
river?"

"I had it on good authority that the place swarmed with them, sir; and
you may thank God in your heart that my enterprise has not been darkened
at the start by a tragedy."

"Oh, father!" cried the boy, catching at the captain's hand.

"There, it has passed, Man," said the captain, pressing the boy's hand
and laying the other on his shoulder; "but spare me such another shock.
Think of what I must have felt when German told me you boys had come
down to bathe.  I ought to have warned you last night; but I cannot
think of everything, try as I may.  There, it is our secret, boys.  Your
mother is anxious enough, so not a word about this.  Quick, get on your
clothes, and come on to breakfast.--Jack, old fellow," he continued, as
he walked slowly back, "it made me feel faint as a woman.  But mind
about the firing.  We did not hit anything.  They will very likely ask."

As it happened, no questions were asked about the firing, and after a
hearty breakfast, which, in the bright morning, was declared to be
exactly like a picnic, they started once more on what was a glorious
excursion, without a difficulty in their way.  There was no road, not so
much as a faint track, but they travelled on through scenery like an
English park, and the leader had only to turn aside a little from time
to time to avoid some huge tree, no other obstacles presenting
themselves in their way.

German, the captain's old servant, a peculiarly crabbed man in his way,
drove the cart containing the tent, provisions, and other immediate
necessaries; Uncle Munday came last on horseback with his gun instead of
a riding-whip, driving the cattle and spare horses, which followed the
lead willingly enough, only stopping now and then to crop the rich
grass.

The progress was naturally very slow, but none the less pleasant, and so
long as the leader went right, and Uncle Munday took care that no
stragglers were left behind, there was very little need for the other
drivers to trouble about their charges; while the girls, both with their
faces radiant with enjoyment, cantered about quite at home on their
side-saddles, now with the captain, who played the part of scout in
advance and escort guard, now behind with Uncle Jack, whose severe face
relaxed whenever they came to keep him company.

Hence it was that, the incident of the morning almost forgotten, Norman
left the horses by whose side he trudged, to go forward to Rifle, who
was also playing carter.

"How are you getting on?" he said.

"Slowly.  I want to get there.  Let's go and talk to Tim."

Norman was ready enough, and they went on to where their cousin was
seated on the shaft of one of the carts whistling, and practising
fly-fishing with his whip.

"Caught any?" said Rifle.

"Eh?  Oh, I see," said the boy, laughing.  "No; but I say there are some
flies out here, and can't they frighten the horses!"

"Wouldn't you like to go right forward?" said Norman, "and see what the
country's like?"

"No: you can see from here without any trouble."

"Can you?" said Rifle; and catching his cousin by the shoulder, he gave
him a sharp pull, and made him leap to the ground.

"What did you do that for?" said Tim resentfully.

"To make you walk.  Think the horse hasn't got enough to drag without
you?  Let's go and talk to Sourkrout."

"If old Sam hears you call him that, he'll complain to father," said
Norman quietly.

"Not he.  Wouldn't be such an old sneak.  Come on."

The three boys went forward to where Sam German sat up high in front of
the cart looking straight before him, and though he seemed to know that
the lads were there by him, he did not turn his eyes to right or left.

"What can you see, Sam?" cried Rifle eagerly.

"Nought," was the gruff reply.

"Well, what are you looking at?"

"Yon tree right away there."

"What for?"

"That's where the master said I was to make for, and if I don't keep my
eye on it, how am I to get there."

He nodded his head toward a tree which stood up alone miles and miles
away, but perfectly distinct in the clear air, and for a few minutes
nothing more was said, for there were flies, birds, and flowers on every
hand to take the attention of the boys.

"How do you like Australia, Sam?" said Norman, at last.

"Not at all," grumbled the man.

"Well, you are hard to please.  Why, the place is lovely."

"Tchah!  I don't see nothing lovely about it.  I want to know why the
master couldn't take a farm in England instead of coming here.  What are
we going to do for neighbours when we get there?"

"Be our own neighbours, Sam," said Rifle.

"Tchah!  You can't."

"But see how beautiful the place is," said Tim, enthusiastically.

"What's the good of flowers, sir?  I want taters."

"Well, we are going to grow some soon, and everything else too."

"Oh! are we?" growled Sam.  "Get on, will yer?"--this to the horse.
"Strikes me as the captain's going to find out something out here."

"Of course he is--find a beautiful estate, and make a grand farm and
garden."

"Oh! is he?" growled Sam.  "Strikes me no he won't.  Grow taters, will
he?  How does he know as they'll grow?"

"Because it's such beautiful soil, you can grow Indian corn, sugar,
tobacco, grapes, anything."

"Injun corn, eh?  English corn's good enough for me.  Why, I grew some
Injun corn once in the hothouse at home, and pretty stuff it was."

"Why, it was very handsome, Sam," said Rifle.

"Hansum?  Tchah.  What's the good o' being hansum if you ain't useful?"

"Well, _you're_ not handsome, Sam," said Norman, laughing.

"Who said I was, sir?  Don't want to be.  That's good enough for women
folk.  But I am useful.  Come now."

"So you are, Sam," said Tim; "the jolliest, usefullest fellow that ever
was."

"Useful, Master 'Temus, but I don't know about jolly.  Who's going to be
jolly, transported for life out here like a convick?  And as for that
Injun corn, it was a great flop-leaved, striped thing as grew a ear with
the stuff in it hard as pebbles on the sea-saw--seashore, I mean."

"Sam's got his tongue in a knot," said Norman.  "What are you eating,
Sam?"

"Ain't eating--chewing."

"What are you chewing, then.  India-rubber?"

"Tchah!  Think I want to make a schoolboy's pop-patch?  Inger-rubber?
No; bacco."

"Ugh! nasty," said Rifle.  "Well, father says he shall grow tobacco."

"'Tain't to be done, Master Raffle," said Sam, cracking his whip; nor
grapes nayther.  Yer can't grow proper grapes without a glass-house.

"Not in a hot country like this?"

"No, sir.  They'll all come little teeny rubbidging things big as black
currants, and no better."

"Ah, you'll see," cried Norman.

"Oh yes, I shall see, sir.  I ain't been a gardener for five-and-twenty
years without knowing which is the blade of a spade and which is the
handle."

"Of course you haven't," said Tim.

"Thankye, Master 'Temus.  You always was a gentleman as understood me,
and when we gets there--if ever we does get there, which I don't
believe, for I don't think as there is any there, and master as good as
owned to it hisself, no later nor yes'day, when he laughed at me, and
said as he didn't know yet where he was a-going--I says, if ever we does
get there, and you wants to make yourself a garden, why, I'll help yer."

"Thankye, Sam, you shall."

"Which I will, sir, and the other young gents, too, if they wants 'em
and don't scorn 'em, as they used to do."

"Why, when did we scorn gardens?" said the other two boys in a breath.

"Allus, sir; allus, if you had to work in 'em.  But ye never scorned my
best apples and pears, Master Norman; and as for Master Raffle, the way
he helped hisself to my strorbys, blackbuds, and throstles was nothing
to 'em."

"And will again, Sam, if you grow some," cried Rifle.

"Don't I tell yer it ain't to be done, sir," said Sam, giving his whip a
vicious whish through the air, and making the horse toss its head,
"Master grow taters?  Tchah! not he.  You see if they don't all run away
to tops and tater apples, and you can't eat they."

"Don't be so prejudiced."

"Me, sir--prejudiced?" cried the gardener indignantly.  "Come, I do like
that.  Can't yer see for yourselves, you young gents, as things won't
grow here proper?"

"No!" chorused the boys.

"Look at the flowers everywhere.  Why, they're lovely," cried Norman.

"The flowers?" said Sam, contemptuously.  "Weeds I call them.  I ain't
seen a proper rose nor a love-lies-bleeding, nor a dahlia."

"No, but there are plenty of other beautiful flowers growing wild."

"Well, who wants wild-flowers, sir?  Besides, I want to see a good
wholesome cabbage or dish o' peas."

"Well, you must plant them first."

"Plaint 'em?  It won't be no good, sir."

"Well, look at the trees," said Rifle.

"The trees?  Ha! ha! ha!" cried Sam, with something he meant for a
scornful laugh.  "I have been looking at 'em.  I don't call them trees."

"What do you call them, then?" said Norman.

"I d'know.  I suppose they thinks they're trees, if so be as they can
think, but look at 'em.  Who ever saw a tree grow with its leaves like
that.  Leaves ought to be flat, and hanging down.  Them's all set
edgewise like butcher's broom, and pretty stuff that is."

"But they don't all grow that way."

"Oh yes, they do, sir.  Trees can't grow proper in such syle as this
here.  Look here, Master 'Temus, you always did care for your garden so
long as I did all the weeding for you.  You can speak fair.  Now tell me
this, What colour ought green trees to be?"

"Why, green, of course."

"Werry well, then; just look at them leaves.  Ye can't call them green;
they're pink and laylock, and dirty, soap-suddy green."

"Well, there then, look how beautifully the grass grows."

"Grass?  Ye-e-es; it's growing pretty thick.  Got used to it, I
suppose."

"So will our fruits and vegetables, Sam."

"Nay, Master Norman, never.  The syle won't suit, sir, nor the country,
nor the time, nor nothing."

"Nonsense!"

"Nay, sir, 'tain't nonsense.  The whole place here's topsy-turvy like.
Why, it's Christmas in about a fortnit's time, and are you going to tell
me this is Christmas weather?  Why, it's hot as Horgus."

"Well, that's because we're so far south."

"That we ain't, sir.  We're just as far north as we are south, and you
can't get over that."

"But it's because we've crossed the line," cried Rifle.  "Don't you
remember I told you ever so long ago that we were just crossing the
line?"

"Oh yes, I remember; but I knew you was gammoning me.  I never see no
line?"

"Of course not.  It's invisible."

"What?  Then you couldn't cross it.  If a thing's inwisible, it's
because it ain't there, and you can't cross a thing as ain't there."

"Oh, you stubborn old mule!" cried Norman.

"If you forgets yourself like that, Master Norman, and treats me
disrespeckful, calling me a mule, I shall tell the captain."

"No, don't; I'm not disrespectful, Sam," cried Norman, anxiously.  "Look
here, about the line: don't you know that there's a north pole and a
south pole?"

"Yes, I've heard so, sir; and as Sir John Franklin went away from our
parts to find it, but he didn't find it, because of course it wasn't
there, and he lost hisself instead."

"But, look here; right round the middle of the earth there's a line."

"Don't believe it, sir.  No line couldn't ever be made big enough to go
round the world; and if it could, there ain't nowheres to fasten it to."

"But I mean an imaginary line that divides the world into two equal
parts."

Sam German chuckled.

"'Maginary line, sir.  Of course it is."

"And this line--Oh, I can't explain it, Rifle, can you?"

"Course he can't, sir, nor you nayther.  'Tain't to be done.  I knowed
it were a 'maginary line when you said we war crossing it.  But just you
look here, sir: 'bout our garden and farm, over which I hope the master
weant be disappointed, but I _know_ he will, for I asks you young gents
this--serusly, mind, as gents as has had your good eddication and growed
up scollards--How can a man make a garden in a country where everything
is upside down?"

"But it isn't upside down, Sam; it's only different," said Norman.

"That's what I say, sir.  Here we are in the middle o' December, when,
if the weather's open, you may put in your first crop o' broad Windsor
beans, and you've got your ground all ridged to sweeten in the frost.
And now, look at this.  Why, it's reg'lar harvest time and nothing else.
I don't wonder at the natives being black."

"Look, look!" cried Tim suddenly, as he pointed away to where, on an
open plain on the right, some birds were running rapidly.

"I see them! what are they?" cried Rifle, excitedly.

"Somebody's chickens," said Sam, contemptuously.

The boys looked at him and laughed.

"Sam German has got to grow used to the place," said Norman.  And then,
as his father cantered up, he pointed off.  "Do you see those, father?"

"What, those birds?" said the captain, eagerly.  "Comebacks, sir.
Guinea fowls.  A bit wild," said Sam, quietly.

"Guinea fowls?" replied the captain, sheltering his eyes.  "No; birds
twenty times as large, you might say.  Why, boys, those must be emus."

"Emus?" said Rifle.  "Oh yes, I remember.  Ostrichy-looking things.  Are
those what they are?"

"I do not think there's a doubt about it," replied the captain, after
another look at the rapidly-retiring birds, which, after a long stare at
the little train of carts and wains, literally made their legs twinkle
like the spokes of a carriage wheel as they skimmed over the ground and
out of sight.

"Yes," said the captain again, as the last one disappeared.  "Emus, the
Australian ostriches.  You boys ought to make notes of all the wild
creatures you see."

"We shan't forget them, uncle," said Tim.  "Let's see; there was the
black, the snake--"

"Snake?  Have you seen one?"

"Oh yes," replied Tim.

"Thirty feet long, wasn't it?" said Norman, giving his brother a look.

"Thirty?  More likely three, uncle.  I think it was nearer six though."

"Did you kill it?"

"No; it wouldn't stop, but crawled into the bush, and I don't think I
should have tried."

"Well, be on your guard all of you.  I suppose they are pretty
plentiful, and some are very dangerous, but I believe they will all get
out of our way if they can.  What birds are those?"

A couple of dusky-green birds, with their feathers barred across like
those of a hawk or cuckoo, with lines of a darker green, started up from
some grass and flew off, their long, pointed tails and rounded heads and
beaks showing plainly what they were.

"Ground parrots," said the captain.  "It's curious, in a country to
which one kind of bird is peculiar, what a variety one sees."

"Is one kind of bird peculiar to this country, then?" asked Norman.

"Well, it is not fair to say peculiar, but one kind is abundant--the
parrot--and there are several kinds here."

"Are cockatoos?" said Rifle, eagerly.

"A cockatoo, you might say, is a parrot.  The only difference seems to
be that it has a crest.--But how much farther do you make it to the
tree, German?"

"Miles," said that worthy, rather gruffly.  "Keeps getting farther off
'stead o' nigher, sir."

"The air is so wonderfully clear that distance is deceiving.  Never
mind, keep on slowly, so as not to distress the cattle and the horses
with their heavier loads."

"Needn't ha' said that, sir; this horse'll go slow enough," grumbled
German.  "I get thinking sometimes as he ain't moving at all."

The captain laughed, and as he rode a few yards in advance to carefully
scan the country in front, a great deal of whispering and gesticulation
went on between the gardener and Norman, while the other boys looked on
full of mischievous glee, and egged the lad on.

"No, no, Master Norman; don't, sir.  It'd make him cross."

"Yes, and he'd discharge you if I told him how you threw cold water on
his plans."

"I ain't a bit afraid o' that, sir," said German, with a grin.  "He
can't send me back.  But I don't want to rile him.  I say, don't tell
him, sir."

"But you laughed at everything he meant to do."

"That I didn't, sir.  Precious little laughing I've done lately."

"Well, then, say you're sorry, and that you think father's plans are
splendid."

"What, tell a couple o' big thumpers like that?" whispered German, with
virtuous indignation; "no, that I won't.  I wonder at you, Master
Norman; that I do."

"Oh, very well, then," cried the boy.  "Here goes.  I say, father--" He
ran forward, and as he joined the captain, taking hold of the mane of
his horse, and walking on beside him, Sam's face was so full of pitiable
consternation that the other two boys laughed.

Sam turned upon them fiercely.

"Ah, it's all very well for you two to grin," he growled.  "Think o'
what it's going to be for me."

"Serve you right for saying what you did," cried Rifle, by way of
consolation.

"Oh, Master Raffle, don't you turn again me, too.--He's too hard, ain't
he, Master 'Temus?"

"Not a bit," cried the latter.  "You grumble at everything.  You're a
regular old Sourkrout, always grumbling."

"Well! of all!" gasped the gardener, taking off his hat and wiping his
brow.

"Look here," cried Rifle; "father will be back here directly, so you had
better go down on your knees and say you're very sorry."

"That I won't," said German, sturdily.

"And say you believe that the place is beautiful, and that you'll make a
better garden than we had in the country, and grow everything."

"No; you won't ketch me saying such a word as that, sir, for I don't
believe the place is any good at all.  I say, see them chaps yonder?"

The boys looked in the direction pointed out by Sam with his whip, and
Rifle exclaimed, "Blacks!"

"Yes; I saw one too."

"I seed three or four dodging in and out among the trees," said Sam.

Rifle ran on to join his father.

"Stop a moment, Master Raffle," cried Sam, imploringly.  "Oh, he's gone!
Go on too, Master 'Temus, and say that I didn't mean it.  The captain
would be so put out if I found fault, after promising to stand by him
through thick and thin."

"Then will the land grow potatoes?" said Tim mischievously.

"If I don't make it grow some as is twice as big as those at home, I'm a
Dutchman.  Oh dear!  Here he comes."

For the captain had turned his horse's head and returned.

"Did you both see blacks?" he said anxiously.

"Yes, both of us, uncle, going from tree to tree along there toward the
river."

"How many did you see, Tim?"

"I think it was two, uncle; but I'm not sure, for they darted from bush
to bush, and were in sight and out again directly."

"And you, German?"

"Oh, I saw 'em first, sir, just as Master 'Temus says, running and
dodging from bush to tree, so as to keep out of sight."

"But how many did you see?"

Can't say for certain, sir; but I don't think there was more'n six.

The captain hesitated for a few moments, then, as if decided what to do,
he spoke.

"Keep on, and make for the tree.  Have you the gun handy?"

"Yes, sir, close to my elber."

"Loaded."

"That she is, sir.  Double dose o' big shot."

"That's right.  But I don't think there is any danger.  The blacks will
not meddle with us if we leave them alone.  Look here, boys, we shall go
armed for the sake of precaution, but I fervently hope that we shall not
be called upon to fire upon the poor wretches.  I daresay we shall
encounter some of them, and if we do, you must keep them at a distance.
Let them know that we are their masters, with firmness, but no cruelty."

"Look, there they go again!" cried Norman, pointing to a patch of
woodland, a quarter of a mile forward, to their left.

"Yes, I saw one dart in amongst the scrub," said the captain.  "There,
keep on as if nothing had happened.  It is not worth while to startle
your mother and the girls.  Now, each of you to his duty, and let the
people see that we mean business, and not to take any notice of or to
molest them."

Each boy returned to his driving duties, and, on the plea of Mrs
Bedford looking dull, the captain made the two girls ride close to the
wagon, where she sat with Aunt Georgie, after which he went back to
where Uncle Jack was steadily driving his flocks and herds, and warned
him of what he had seen.

"Humph not pleasant," said the captain's brother.  "Think they're
dangerous?"

"I think that the farther we get away from civilisation the less likely
they are to interfere with us, so long as we do not molest them."

"Not going to turn back, then?"

"What, because we have seen a few blacks?  Hardly likely, is it?"

"No," said the other; and, keeping a sharp look-out, they went on at
their slow crawl for nearly three hours before the landmark was reached,
all pretty well exhausted, for the heat had been growing intense.  But
the great tree was one of many standing out of quite a shady grove, and
this was cautiously approached by the captain, who scouted forward in
front to find it apparently quite free from any appearance of ever
having been occupied, and here in a very short time the little caravan
was arranged so that they had some protection in case of an attack; a
fire was lit by German, while the boys turned the horses loose to graze;
and water being near in a creek, the customary kettle was soon on to
boil, and Aunt Georgie was unpacking the store of food, when German
shouted, "Hi! quick! look out!" and there was a glimpse of a black
figure passing rapidly among the trees.



CHAPTER SIX.

"COO-EE!  COO-EE!"

A run was made for the wagons, in whose shelter the ladies were placed,
while with quite military precision, the result of the captain's
teaching, men and boys stood to their arms, so that an inimical tribe
would have had to face six double guns, whose discharge had been so
arranged, that two would always be loading, two firing, and the other
two ready to pour in their shots in case of a rush.

It was just at the edge of the grove at one end, where a glimpse of the
black figure had been seen, and every eye was strained on the watch for
the next appearance of danger.

"I'm glad we were warned in time," said the captain in a low voice.
Then, after a painful pause, "Mind this; not a shot must be wasted.  If
we are to fire on the poor wretches, I should prefer for them to be at a
distance, so that the charges of buck-shot may scatter and wound as many
as possible, so as to give them a lesson.  A close shot means death.  No
one fires till I give the word."

The moments grew into minutes, and as Norman looked back over his
shoulder, he could see the anxious faces of the four ladies peering out
at him from their shelter, but not a word was spoken.

"Think they will get round to the back to try and drive off the
bullocks?"

"I was thinking of going to see, and--Look out!"

For all at once there was a loud rustling of the bushes in front of
them, as if something was making a rush, and the next moment a black
figure bounded into the open space where the fire was burning.

"Why, it's old Shanter," cried Rifle, bursting into a hearty laugh, in
which the black joined, showing his white teeth with childish delight as
he came close up, holding out something hung on the end of his spear,
and carrying what appeared to be a bag made of bark in his left hand, in
company with his boomerang, his war-club being stuck in the skin
loin-cloth which was the only garment he wore.

"White Mary--big white Mary," he cried, while every eye scanned the
trees behind him, but only for a moment or two, as all felt now that it
was another false alarm.

"What do you want?" said the captain rather angrily, for he was vexed at
the black's arrival.

"Shanter want big white Mary," cried the black; and he shook the objects
on his spear, which proved to be a couple of opossum-like animals
evidently freshly killed, and then held out his bark basket or bag.

"What for?" cried Norman.

"Good eat.  Good, nice;" and then as, seeing there was no danger, the
ladies came forward, the black went to Aunt Georgie, and held the bag to
her.  "Good, cook, fire," he said.  "Big white Mary.  Little white
Marys--" Then he stopped short looking at Mrs Bedford, as if puzzled
what to call her.  But a gleam of intelligence shot across his face, and
he cried, "Other white Mary."

"He's brought these for us to eat," said Rifle.

"Good eat," said the black.  "Big white Mary gib soff damper."

He nodded and smiled triumphantly from one to the other.

"Put away the guns," said the captain angrily.  "Here, I cannot have
this black crow haunting our camp.  He'll be bringing his tribe to
pester us.  What would you do, Jack?"

"Don't know yet," said Uncle Jack.  "What has he brought in his bag?"

"Some kind of fruit," said Rifle, who had joined his aunt in the
inspection of the contents of the bag, as she thrust in her hand, and
snatched it away again with a cry of disgust.

"Good eat; good eat.  Roastum fire," said the black indignantly, and
pouncing upon a couple of large, fat, white objects which the lady had
dropped, he ran with them to the fire, and placed them close to the
embers, afterwards going through a pantomime of watching them, but with
gesticulations indicative of delight.

"Why, they're big fat grubs," cried Norman.

"Of course," said the captain.  "I have heard that they eat them.  And
these other things?"

He turned over the two dead animals.

"Good eat," cried the black; and he rubbed the front of his person, and
grinned as broadly as nature would allow him to spread his extensive
mouth.  Then, turning to Aunt Georgie, "Big white Mary gib soff damper?"

The lady snorted loudly, and looked as if she would never give him
another piece; but she drew her knife, and cut off a goodly-sized piece
of a loaf, and held it out once more on the point of the knife.

Shanter took the bread without hesitation.

"No tick a knife in um," he cried laughing.  "Shanter no 'fraid."

Then taking his bread, he went off to a short distance, and sat down to
eat it, while a meal was prepared for the travellers, who then settled
down to rest till the heat of the day was past.

But after a few minutes the boys were on their feet again, and ready to
explore about the outskirts of the patch of woodland chosen for their
resting-place; and on reaching the fire they found that the black had
come close up, and seeing his grubs neglected, was busy roasting and
eating them.

He looked up, laughing good-humouredly, drew out three or four of the
freshly-roasted delicacies from the embers with a bit of pointed stick,
and held them up to the boys.

"Good," he said.

"Well, you eat 'em," replied Norman.

The black needed no further invitation, but devoured the nicely-browned
objects with great gusto, and smacked his lips.

"I say," cried Tim; "they don't smell bad."

"Ugh!" ejaculated Rifle.

"Seems so nasty," said Norman, as he watched the black attentively,
while the fellow carefully arranged some more of the delicacies among
the embers.  "They're great fine caterpillars, that's what they are."

"But they smell so good," said Tim.  "I've often eaten caterpillars in
cauliflower."

"So have I," said Norman; "but then we didn't know it."

"And caterpillars lived on cauliflower, so that they couldn't be nasty."

"I don't see that these things could be any worse to eat than shrimps.
Old Shanter here seems to like them."

"Old Shanter--O' Shanter--old Tam o' Shanter," said Rifle, thoughtfully.

"You'd better help him to eat them," said Norman, tauntingly.

"I'll eat one if you will," cried Tim.  "They smell delicious."

"Very well.  I will, if Rifle does too," said Norman.

"Then you won't," said that young gentleman.  "Ugh! the nasty-looking
things."

"So are oysters and mussels and cockles nasty-looking things," cried
Tim, who kept on watching the black eagerly.  "I never saw anything so
nasty-looking as an old eel.  Ugh!  I'd as soon eat a snake."

"Snakum good eat," said Shanter, nodding.

"You eat one, then," cried Norman.  "I'll shoot the first I see."

"Look here," cried Tim; "are either of you two going to taste one of
these things?"

"No," cried both the others; "nor you.  You daren't eat one."

"Oh, daren't I?  You'll see," replied Tim.  "Here, Shanter, give me that
brown one."

"Good!" cried the black, raking out one looking of a delicate
golden-brown, but it was too hot to hold for a time; and Tim held it on
a pointed stick, looking at the morsel with his brow all puckered up.

"Go on, Tim; take it like a pill," cried Norman.

"He won't eat it: he's afraid," said Rifle.

"It's too hot yet," replied Tim.

"Yes, and always will be.  Look out, Rifle; he'll pitch it over his
shoulder, and pretend he swallowed it."

"No, I shan't," said Tim, sniffing at his delicacy, while the black
watched him too, and kept on saying it was good.

"There, pitch it away," said Norman, "and come on and have a walk.  I'd
as soon eat a worm."

By this time Tim had sniffed again and again, after which he very
cautiously bit a tiny piece off one end, hesitated, with his face
looking very peculiar before beginning to chew it, but bravely going on;
and directly after his face lit up just as his cousins were about to
explode with mirth, and he popped the rest of the larva into his mouth,
and held out his hand to the black for another.

"Oh! look at the nasty savage," cried Rifle.  "You'll be ill and sick
after it."

"Shall I?" cried Tim, as with his black face expanding with delight
Shanter helped him to some more, and then held out one to Norman to
taste.

"I say," cried the latter, watching his cousin curiously, as he was
munching away fast; "they aren't good, are they?"

"No," said Rifle; "he's pretending, so as to cheat us into tasting the
disgusting things."

"But, Tim, are they good?"

"Horrid!" cried the boy, beginning on another.  "Don't you touch 'em.--
Here, Shanter, more."

The black turned over those he had roasting, and went on picking out the
brownest, as he squatted on his heels before the fire, and holding them
out to Tim.

"Well, of all the nasty creatures I ever did see," said Norman, "you are
the worst, Tim."

He looked at the grub he held with ineffable disgust, and then sniffed
at it.

"You'll have to go to the stream with a tooth-brush, and clean your
teeth and mouth with sand."

He sniffed again, and looked at Tim, who just then popped a golden-brown
fellow into his mouth.

"Ugh!" ejaculated Rifle, but he took the one the black held out to him
on the stick point, smelt it cautiously, looking at Norman the while.

Then both smelt together, looking in each others eyes, Tim feasting away
steadily all the time.

"I say," said Norman; "they don't smell so very bad."

"No; not so very," replied Rifle.

"I say: I will if you will."

"What, taste this?"

"Yes."

"Get out.  Think I'm going to turn savage because I've come to
Australia?  Don't catch me feeding like a bird.  You'll want to eat
snails next."

"Well," said Norman, "Frenchmen eat snails."

"So they do frogs.  Let 'em."

"But this thing smells so nice.  I say, Rifle, bite it and try."

"Bite it yourself."

Norman did, in a slow, hesitating way, looked as if he were going to
eject the morsel as the corners of his lips turned down, but bit a piece
more instead, then popped the remaining half in his mouth, and smiled.

"Horrid, ain't they?" cried Tim, while, grinning with genuine pleasure,
the black held out another to Norman, who took it directly, held it in
first one hand, and then the other, blew upon it to cool it, and then
began to eat.

"Oh, they are horrid," he cried.  "Give us another, blacky."

"Look here," cried Rifle, watching him curiously, to see if there was
any deceit.  "I'm not going to be beaten by you two.  I say--no games--
are they really nice?"

"Find out," cried Norman, stretching out his hand to take another from
the pointed stick held out to him.  But Rifle was too quick; he snatched
it himself, and put it in his mouth directly.

"Oh, murder! isn't it hot," he cried, drawing in his breath rapidly,
then beginning to eat cautiously, with his features expanding.  "Here,
give us another, Tam o' Shanter," and he snatched the next.

"Oh, come, I say, play fair," cried Norman, making sure of the next.
"Ain't they good?"

"'Licious," said Rifle.--"Come on, cookie.  More for me."

"All agone," cried the black, springing up, slapping his legs, and
indulging in a kind of triumphal dance round the fire to express his
delight at having converted the three white boys, ending by making a
tremendous bound in the air, and coming down on all fours.  "Eat um all
up.  You go 'long--come along.  Shanter find a more."

"No, not now, old chap," said Norman.  "Wait a bit."

"Had 'nuff?  Good, good!" cried the black, holding his head on one side
and peering at all in turn.  "Good--corbon budgery!"  (Very good!)

"Yes, splendid.  We'll have a feast next time."

The black nodded, and picked up the two little animals which he had
tossed aside, and rehung them upon his spear.

He was evidently going to roast them, but Norman stopped him, and
pointed out into the open.

"Come along with us."

The black understood.

"Yes; Shanter, come along.  Chop sugar-bag."

"But, look here," continued Norman, pointing in different directions.
"Black fellow?"

"Black fellow?" cried Shanter, seizing his nulla-nulla--the short club
he carried with a round hard knob at the end.  "Black fellow?"

He dropped the dead game off his spear, dodged sharply about among the
trees, and ended by hurling his weapon at a tree twenty yards away, in
whose soft bark it stuck quivering, while the black rushed up, seized
it, dragged it out, and then treating the trunk as an enemy, he attacked
it, going through the pantomime of knocking it down, beating it on the
head, jumping on the imaginary body, and then dragging it in triumph by
the heels to where the boys stood laughing.  Here he made believe to
drop the legs of his dead enemy, and gave him a contemptuous kick.  "No
budgery.  Shanter mumkull (kill) that black fellow."

"You seem to have found a very cheerful companion, boys," said a voice
behind them, and Uncle Jack came up with a grim smile on his
countenance.  "Is that the way that fellow means to kill us?"

"No; that, was to show how he would kill all the black fellows who came
near us."

"Mumkull black fellow," cried Shanter, shaking his club threateningly.
"No come along."

Seeing the group, the captain, who had been taking a look round, and
been speaking to German, who was seated on the top of one of the loaded
wagons keeping watch, came up to them.

"That black fellow still here?" he said sternly.

"Black fellow come along," cried Shanter.  "Where?"

He rushed about among the bushes, dodged in and out through the trees,
and went through a pantomime again of hunting for enemies, but soon came
back.

"No black fellow.  All agone.  Shanter kill mumkull."

"Very well," said the captain; "now then, you go."

He pointed away back in the direction they had come, and, looking
disappointed, the black went off toward where the river lay, and soon
disappeared among the trees.

"It will not do to encourage any of those fellows about our camp," said
the captain decisively; and they returned to where the ladies were
seated in the shade, all looking rested and cheerful, and as if they
would soon be used to their new life.

A couple of hours later they were on their way again, with the captain
and Uncle Jack in front scouting; and as they went on, the latter kept
pointing out suitable-looking pieces of land which might be taken up for
their settlement, but the captain always shook his head.

"No, Jack," he said; "they will not do."

"But the land is rich in the extreme."

"Yes; but all one dead level.  Floods come sometimes, terrible floods
which rise in a few hours, and we must have high ground on which to
build our station, and to which our flocks and herds can flee."

"Right; I had not thought of that," said Uncle Jack, and they journeyed
on till night, making a grove of magnificent trees their resting-place,
and then on again for two more days, their progress being of course slow
in this roadless land.  Everything about them was lovely, and the
journey was glorious, becoming more and more like a pleasure excursion
every day as they grew more used to the life.  The girls were in robust
health, the boys full of excitement, and not a single black was met.

It was toward the close of the third day since Shanter had been
dismissed, and they were still journeying on over the plain toward a
range of mountains far away in the west, for there the captain was under
the impression that he would find the tract of land he sought.

As before, they had marked down a clump of trees for their
resting-place, and this they reached, just as the golden sun was sinking
in a bank of glorious clouds.  Here all was peaceful; water was at hand,
and the bread brought from the settlement being exhausted, the flour-tub
was brought out of the wagon, and Aunt Georgie proceeded to make the
cake to bake for their meal--the damper of the colonists--a good fire
being soon started by the boys, while the men quickly rigged up the
tent.

This done, Sam German came up to the boys and took off his hat and
scratched his head, looking from one to the other.

"What's the matter, Sam?" said Norman.

"In trouble, sir."

"What is it?"

"That there little ord'nary heifer as master brought out."

"What the red and white Alderney?" said Rifle.

"No, sir; that there one like a tame rat."

"What the mouse colour?"

"Yes, sir."

"Has she been eating some poisonous weed?"

"I dunno, sir."

"Well; is she ill?" said Rifle.

"Dunno that nayther, sir.  She's gone."

"Gone?" cried Tim.  "Ida's favourite?"

"Yes, sir.  Gone she is.  I can't mind o' seeing her for a long time."

"Then you've lost her?" cried Norman angrily.  "Now, don't you be too
hard on a man, Master Norman, because I ain't the only one as druv the
cattle.  Mr Munday Bedford's had a good many turns, and so has master,
and you young gents druv 'em twiced--"

"Hi!  German," shouted the captain just then.  "I can't see the
mouse-coloured heifer;" and he came toward them with Ida, who had been
looking for her pet.  "Where is she?"

"That's what I was talking to the young gents about, sir.  I can't find
her nowhere."

"Not find her?" cried the captain angrily.  "I wouldn't lose that animal
for fifty pounds.  She is so choice bred.  Well, saddle a couple of
horses.  You and one of the boys must go back in search of her.  She
must have hung back somewhere to-day."

"Can't call to mind seeing her to-day," said the gardener.

"Not seen her to-day?"

"No, papa," said Ida.  "I looked for her this morning, but I did not see
her, nor yet yesterday, nor the day before.  I thought you had tied her
up somewhere."

"Never mind, father; we'll soon find her," said Rifle.  "She will not
have strayed far from the track, will she, Sam?"

"I can't say, sir, now, as I've seen her for three days."

"Then you have neglected your duty, sir.  You ought to have known every
one of those beasts by heart, and missed one directly.  It is
disgraceful."

"Yes, sir, I'm afraid it is, but I never missed her, and I feel about
sure now that I haven't seen the poor beast since three days ago, when
you came to me and said you wanted to drive for a couple of hours, and
sent me to mind the leading cart.  Next day Mr Munday Bedford, sir, was
driving all day at the rear.  I was very careful.  Shall I start back at
once?"

The captain was silent for a few minutes.  Then turning to Ida: "Do you
think it is three days since you have seen the heifer?"

"Yes, papa; I am almost sure it is," she replied.  "But have you been to
try and find her?"

"Yes, every morning; but I never for a moment imagined that she was gone
right away."

"I won't come back without her, sir," said German eagerly.

"It is of no use," he replied sternly.  "We cannot wait here, perhaps
six days, for you to go back and return.  No: we may find her later on
when we are going back to the port.  We can't go now."

"Oh!" said Ida, piteously.

"I am very sorry, my dear, but it would be madness to stop.  We must go
on."

"But couldn't you get some one else to look for her?"

"Whom shall I send?" asked the captain drily; and for the first time Ida
realised how far they were from all society, and that by the same time
next night they would be farther away still.

"I forgot," she said.  "You know best."

"Let us go, father," said Norman.  "We boys will find her."

The captain waved his hand and turned away, evidently very much put out
at the loss, for the mouse-coloured heifer was destined to be the chief
ornament of the dairy out at the new farm.

"I can't help it, Miss Ida," said German, deprecatingly.  "I took all
the care of the poor beasts I could.  I get all the blame, because I
found out she was gone, but I've been right in front driving the leading
carts nearly all the time; haven't I, Master 'Temus?"

"Yes, Sam; but are you quite sure she has gone?"

"Now, boys!" shouted the captain; "tea!"

They were soon after seated near the fire, partaking of the evening
meal.  The last rays of the setting sun were dying out, and the sky was
fast changing its orange and ruddy gold for a dark violet and warm grey.
Very few words were spoken for some time, and the silence was almost
painful, broken as it was only by the sharp crack of some burning stick.
Every one glanced at the captain, who sat looking very stern, and Mrs
Bedford made a sign to the boys not to say anything, lest he should be
more annoyed.

But Aunt Georgie was accustomed to speak whenever she pleased.  To her
the captain and Uncle Jack were only "the boys," and Norman, Raphael,
and Artemus "the children."  So, after seeing that everybody was well
supplied with bread, damper, and cold boiled pork, she suddenly set down
the tin mug to which she was trying to accustom herself, after being
used to take her tea out of Worcester china, and exclaimed:

"I'm downright vexed about that little cow, Edward.  I seemed to know by
instinct that she would give very little milk, but that it would be rich
as cream, while the butter would be yellow as gold."

"And now she's gone, and there's an end of her," said the captain
shortly.

"Such a pity!  With her large soft eyes and short curly horns.  Dear me,
I am vexed."

"So am I," said the captain; "and now say no more about her.  It's a
misfortune, but we cannot stop to trouble ourselves about misfortunes."

"Humph!" ejaculated Aunt Georgie; and she went on sipping her tea for a
time.

"This is a very beautiful place, Edward," she said suddenly.  "I was
saying so to Marian here.  Why don't you build a house and stop without
going farther?"

"For several reasons, aunt dear.  But don't be uneasy.  I shall select
quite as beautiful a place somewhere farther on, one that you and the
girls will like better than this."

"I don't know so much about that," said the old lady.  "I'm rather hard
to please.--Oh!"

"What's the matter?" cried those nearest, for the old lady's ejaculation
was startling.

"I've got it!" she cried.  "Oh the artfulness of the thing, Edward, that
man."

"What man?"

"That black fellow.  Depend upon it, he came here on purpose to steal
our poor little cow, and he has driven it away somewhere to sell."

The captain started and looked excited.

"Oh no, aunt," cried Norman; "I don't think he was a bad sort of chap."

"See how honest he was about the `tickpence,'" said Rifle.

"I don't think he was the sort of fellow to steal," whispered Tim to
Hester.

"I believe that you have hit the right nail on the head, aunt," said the
captain; and the boys looked across at one another, thought of the grub
feast, and felt hurt that the black, whose many childish ways had won a
kind of liking for him, should be suspected of theft.

"Well," said the captain; "it will act as a warning.  Bought wit is
better than taught wit.  No more black fellows anywhere near our camp.
It is my own fault.  I was warned about them.  They have none of the
instincts of a civilised man, and will kill or steal, or be guilty of
any crime.  So understand here, boys, don't make friends with any more."

"Coo-ee!"

The cry was far away, but it came clearly enough through the night air.
Then again, "Coo-ee!"

"The blacks," cried the captain.  "Quick!  They see the fire, and think
it's the camp of friends.  Away from it every one.  Guns."

There was a quick movement.  The ladies were got under shelter, and the
men and boys took refuge in the shadow cast by the bushes, all feeling
that a white in the full light of the fire would be an easy mark for a
spear.

The captain gave his orders briefly that there was to be no firing
unless the blacks attacked them, and then they waited, Rifle suffering
all the time as he crouched down in the scrub from an intense desire to
answer each "coo-ee" as it came nearer and nearer, and now evidently
from the track they had made in their journey that day.

"It is not a large party," whispered the captain to Artemus, who was
close to him.

"Only one, I think, uncle, for it's the same man who keeps coo-eeing."

"Impossible to say yet," was whispered back by his uncle.  "Feel
frightened?"

"Well, I hardly know," said the boy.  "I don't feel at all comfortable,
and keep on wishing they'd gone."

"Naturally, my boy.  I shall fire a shot or two over their heads when
they come close in.  That will scare them, I expect."

"Coo-ee!" came from the darkness before them, but they could see nothing
now, for all near the ground and among the trees was almost black,
though overhead the stars were coming out fast, and eight or ten feet
above the bushes it was comparatively light.

"Coo-ee!" came again from apparently a couple of hundred yards away, but
not another sound.

"Creeping up very cautiously.  Suspicious because of the fire, and
receiving no answer," whispered the captain.  "They thought it was the
camp-fire of their tribe, but now feel sure it is a white man's fire."

"Queer work this," whispered Uncle Jack to Norman, who was with him on
the other side of the track, the fire lying between them and the
captain.

"Yes, isn't it, uncle?" was whispered back.

"I'm beginning to ask myself why I'm here when I ought to be in London
at my club."

"I'm glad you are here, uncle," whispered Norman.

"Can you see any of them, Tim?  Your eyes are younger than mine."

"No, uncle," came after a pause.

"They must be crawling up, so as to hurl their spears from close by."

"Coo-ee!" came again from very near now.  "Not suspicious, then?" said
the captain, wonderingly.

"I can see one now, uncle," whispered Tim.  "He's high up."

"In a tree?"

"No: moving; coming nearer; he's on horseback."

"Nonsense!  Black fellows don't ride horses out in the scrub."

"But he is mounted, uncle.  I can see plainly now."

"You are right," said the captain, after a short pause.

"Coo-ee!"

This was only from a few yards away, and directly after a familiar voice
shouted:

"Why baal not call along coo-ee?  Hi, white fellow!  Hi, boy!  Hi, big
white Mary!"

"Why, it's Shanter," cried Norman, excitedly.  "Hi coo-ee!"

"Coo-ee! coo-ee!" came back, and directly after a black face was seen
above the bushes full in the glare of the fire, and then the body came
into view, as the black's steed paced very slowly and leisurely forward,
and suddenly threw up its head and gave vent to a prolonged "moo," which
was answered by first one and then another of the cows and bullocks
chewing their cud close to the camp.

"Hooray!" shouted Rifle and Tim together.  "Here's a game.  Look! he is
riding on the little Alderney."

"Hey!" cried the black, drumming the heifer's ribs with his bare legs,
and giving her a crack near the tail with his spear to force her right
up into the light, where he sat grinning in triumph with his spear now
planted on the ground.

"Yes, that's the ord'nary heifer, sure enough," grumbled German.

"Shanter fine along this bull-cow fellow all 'lone.  Yabber moo-moo
hard!"

He gave so excellent an imitation of the cow's lowing that it was
answered again by the others.

"What, you found that heifer?" cried the captain.

"Shanter fine bull-cow fellow all 'lone."

"Where? when?"

The black pointed with his stick.

"Bulla (two) day.  Come along bull fellow slow, Big white Mary gib
Shanter soff damper; no eat long time.  Fine sugar-bag--kill poss?  No;
Shanter come along bull-cow fellow."

"I can't make out his jargon," said the captain, tetchily.

"He says, father, he found the cow two days ago, and couldn't stop to
eat because he wanted to bring it along.  He's hungry and wants damper."

"Soff damper," said the black, correctively.

"Soft bread because he's hungry.  Isn't that what you mean?" cried
Norman.

"Soff damper.  Big white Mary gib damper.  Marmi gib Shanter tickpence
bring bull-cow fellow all along."

"That I will," cried the captain.  "Tut, tut!  How I am obliged to eat
my words.  You're a good fellow, Shanter," he cried, clapping the black
on the shoulder.  "Go and have some damper.--Give him some meat too."

However badly Shanter expressed himself, he pretty well comprehended all
that was said; and at the captain's words he began to rub his front,
leaped off the heifer, and followed the boys to the fire, round which
the party gathered as soon as they found there was no danger, and where
Aunt Georgie, in her satisfaction, cut the fellow so big a portion of
bread and bacon, that his eyes glistened and his teeth gleamed, as he
ran away with it amongst the bushes to lie down and eat.

Half an hour later they found him fast asleep, and the first thing the
boys saw the next morning, after a delightful night's rest, was the
shining black face of Shanter where he was squatting down on his heels,
watching them and waiting for them to wake.

Norman lay for some minutes, still half asleep, gazing at the black
face, which seemed to be somehow connected with his dreams and with the
soft sweet piping of the magpie crows, which were apparently practising
their scales prior to joining in the morning outburst of song, while the
great kingfishers--the laughing jackasses of the colonists--sat here and
there uttering their discordant sounds, like coarse, harsh laughter, at
the efforts of the crows.



CHAPTER SEVEN.

"I AM SATISFIED."

Norman sprang up rested and refreshed, and then glanced round uneasily,
expecting to see his father come and order the black to be off.

But the captain was busy examining the cattle, the horses and their
harness, and the loading of the wagons; helping German to tighten a rope
here, and rearrange packages where they had broken loose, and seeing
generally to the many little matters that have so much to do with the
success of an overland journey with a caravan.

Then breakfast was announced just after the boys had returned from the
river, where they had had to content themselves with a wash, while
Shanter looked on, and then followed them back, apparently supremely
proud and happy to be in their company.

Breakfast over, and the provisions repacked, Shanter not having been
forgotten by big white Mary, as he insisted upon calling Aunt Georgie,
the horses and drawing bullocks were put to, a last glance cast round to
see that nothing had been left, and then, prior to giving the word to
advance, the captain mounted with his little field-glass to the top of
the highest load, where he carefully scanned the country, and made
remarks to his brother as to the direction to take that day.

"Yes," he said at last; "the river evidently makes a vast bend here, and
curves round to the north.  We will go straight across from here to that
hill--mountain I ought to call it.--Do you see, German?"

"Yes, sir, I see," said the gardener, shading his eyes.

"There can be no mistake as to your course; the plain is perfectly level
and treeless, and we ought easily to get there for our mid-day halt.
How far do you think it is--eight miles?"

"Twenty," said Uncle Jack, sturdily.

"Nonsense!"

"Yes, twenty.  The air is so clear that places look closer than they
are."

"Well, we will not argue," said the captain, lowering himself down.
"There's your mark, German; make straight for that."

"No," shouted a voice; and all turned with a look of wonder to Shanter,
who had evidently been listening intently, and who was now in a great
state of excitement, gesticulating and flourishing his nulla-nulla
wildly.

"What do you say?" cried the captain, frowning.

"No go 'long," cried Shanter, pointing across the plain.  "No--no.
Horse fellow--bull-cow fellow, all go puff-puff."

And he went down on all fours, with his eyes wide and staring, mouth
open, and tongue lolling out, breathing hoarsely and heavily, snuffling
about the while at the ground.  Then he threw up his head, and whinnied
like a horse in trouble, snuffled about again, and lowed like an ox, and
finally seemed to grow weaker and weaker till he fell over on his side,
struggled up again, fell on his side, stretched out his head and legs,
and finally gave a wonderful imitation of a horse or ox dying.

"All go bong (dead)," he cried.  "No go along.  No water drink.  Big
fellow horse, can't pull along."

He pointed again and again, out over the plain, and shook his head
violently.

"White fellow come 'long," he continued, as he leaped up, shouldered his
spear, and started, pointing before him to the tree-spread track nearer
the river.  "Bull-cow fellow eat."

He made believe to snatch a mouthful of grass, and went on munching it
as he walked slowly on as if pulling a load.

"Much water, drinkum, drunkum," he continued, pointing in the direction
of the river.

"He seems to be right, Ned," said Uncle Jack, as the boys looked on
eagerly.

"Yes; I suppose he is.  Perhaps it is sandy and waterless all across
there."

"And if we keep by the river, we shall get grass, shelter, and water."

"Yes; but I do not like to have my plans overset by a savage."

"Not when the savage knows better?" said Uncle Jack, drily.

"How do I know that he does?" said the captain.  "How can I tell that he
is not going to lead us into some ambush, where his tribe will murder us
and seize upon our goods and stores?"

"Humph I hope not," said Uncle Jack.  "I'll shoot him dead if he does,
but I think I'd trust him."

"I want to get rid of the fellow," said the captain; "and he is always
coming back."

"He'll soon be tired," said his brother.  "These people seem to be very
childlike and simple.  It is a novelty for him to be with us.  One of
these days he will be missing.  I shouldn't worry about him."

"Gee-hup, horse fellow!" shouted the black, just then.  "All along.
Shanter know.  Baal that way."

He pointed over the plain and shook his head.  Then shouldering his
spear, he stepped off nearly due west, and the caravan started.

Day succeeded day, and the two halts were regularly made in pleasant
places, but the captain was never satisfied.  They were good, but he
always found some drawback.  The progress was very slow, for it was hot,
but the land was dry, and the difficulties they had with the wagons were
very few, and their few miles were got over steadily day after day, with
no adventure to signify; and to make up for the slow progress, their
cattle were fresh and in good condition at each morning's start, while
the whole process seemed like a pleasant excursion of the most enjoyable
kind.

At last one day, the hottest on their journey, the draught cattle had a
laborious pull, for the ground had been rising slightly during the past
forty-eight hours, and next morning had suddenly grown steep.  The river
was still close at hand, though it was now more broken and torrent-like,
but beautifully wooded in places, and the soil for miles on either side
looked wonderfully rich.  To their right were plains; but in front, and
to their left, hills and mountains hemmed them in; and when utterly
exhausted, the cattle slowly drew their loads into the shade cast by
some magnificent trees, just behind which a cascade of sparkling water
dashed down from the mountains beyond, while the river-glade was
glorious with ferns and verdant growth of kinds that they had not seen
in the earlier part of their journey, every one seemed to be imbued with
the same idea, and no one was the least surprised when the captain
looked round with his face lit up with satisfaction.

"There," he cried, "was it not worth the long journey to find a place
like this.  No flood can touch us here.  The land is rich; the place
beautiful.  Wife, girls, boys, what do you say to this for Home, sweet
home?"

The answer was a hearty cheer from the boys; and, as if he comprehended
everything, Shanter burst into a wild triumphal dance round the spear he
had stuck into the ground.

"Hurray!" he shouted.  "Make gunyah.  All corbon budgery.  Plenty
budgery.  Bull-cow eat.  Plenty sheep eat.  Hurray!"

There was not a dissentient voice.  Uncle Jack smiled, Sam German began
to look round for a slope for a kitchen garden, while the captain, Mrs
Bedford, and the girls began to talk about a site for a house; and,
tying a handkerchief over her grey hair and pinning up her dress, Aunt
Georgie beckoned severely to Shanter, who came to her like a shaggy
black dog.

"Get some wood, sir, and make a fire."

"Makum fire, makum damper, pot a kettle tea?" he asked.

"Yes; dampers and roast mutton to-day," she said.

"Make big fire, roast mutton," shouted Shanter, excitedly, and rushing
to the side of one of the wagons, he threw down spear, boomerang, and
waddy, snatched an axe from where it was stuck in the side, and five
minutes later he was chopping wood with all his might.

That afternoon and evening were indeed restful, though little rest was
taken, for all were in a state of intense excitement, and examining in
every direction the site of their new home.  It was fancy, of course,
but to the boys it seemed that the cattle had all taken to the place,
and settled down to a hearty feed of the rich grass.

But there was work to be done that evening, though not much.  The tent
had to be set up, and as the boys drove in the pegs, it was with a
heartier will, for they knew that they would not be withdrawn for some
time to come.

The position for the house was soon decided, for nature herself had
planned it; a charming spot, sheltered to the north by a range from the
scorching north wind; and in addition there was a grove of magnificent
gum-trees, just far enough apart to have allowed them to grow to their
greatest perfection, while dotted here and there were other trees with
prickly leaves and pyramidal growth, their lower boughs touching the
ground, every one a perfect specimen that it would have been a sin to
cut down.

From this chosen spot the land sloped gradually down to the sparkling
river, with its beautiful falls and pools, while away on the other side,
beyond the bed of the stream, stretched out a grand expanse of land all
on a gentle slope.  On the hillier side an equally beautiful expanse,
extending for miles, sloped upward toward the mountains, offering
pasture that would have satisfied the most exacting.

"We are the first settlers here," cried the captain, "and as I have a
right, Jack, to-morrow we will ride in different directions, and blaze
trees for our boundaries.  Then there will only be the plan and
description to send to the crown offices in the city, and we take up a
grand estate that will in due time be our own."

"Our own!" cried Norman, excitedly.  "But you will have a bit of the
river too?"

"I shall take up land on both sides--a large estate.  There is plenty
for all Englishmen, but those who are enterprising enough to do as we
have done, of course, get the first choice."

"I'm very glad you are satisfied, my dear," said Mrs Bedford,
affectionately, as they all lingered in the glorious sunset light over
their evening meal, the whole place seeming a perfect paradise.

"I am satisfied," said the captain, "for here there is ample reward for
those who like to work, and we can see our boys have a grand future
before them in the new land."

"I'm glad too," said Aunt Georgie, in her matter-of-fact way.  "You may
quite rely upon us all setting to work to make the best of things, when
you men and boys have built us a house to keep off the rain--for I
suppose it does rain here sometimes, though we have not seen any."

"Rain, aunt?  Tremendously."

"Well then, of course you will begin a house soon?"

"To-morrow," said the captain.  "Plenty of work for us, boys."

"Of course," said Aunt Georgie.  "Well then, we shall soon begin to make
things comfortable, and we shall all be very happy and content."

"Thank you," said the captain.  "I hope every one will take the
advantages for what they are worth, and will excuse the inconveniences."

"I know that Marian will," said Aunt Georgie; "and as for the girls, we
shall be too busy to think of little things.  I should have liked for it
not to have been quite so lonely."

"We are too many to feel lonely," cried the captain, cheerily.

"But I meant about neighbours.  How far do you think we are from the
nearest neighbours, Edward?"

"Don't ask me," he said, merrily.  "So far that we cannot quarrel with
them.--There, girls, you will have to help and make the house snug as
fast as we get it up.  To-morrow we will mark it out, and then set up a
shed to act as an additional shelter for our stores, which must be
unpacked from the wagons.  Every one must take his or her department,
and as we have that black with us, and he evidently does not mean to go,
he will have to work too.  By the way, I have not seen him for the last
hour or two."

"He had such a dinner," said Tim.  "Aunt feeds him so."

"That, I'm sure, I do not, my dear," said Aunt Georgie, shortly.

"Well, aunt, he always goes and lies down to sleep after you've given
him anything," said Rifle.

"And that's what he has gone to do now," added Norman.  "He'll come out
of the woods somewhere soon.  But I say, father, shan't we have time to
fish and shoot?"

"Plenty, and ride too, boys.  But there, we've done a good day's work,
and now I suppose we shall have to do a little sentry business.  The
blacks are evidently very, very scarce in the country, not a sign of one
in all these many days' journey.  But it would be wise to keep to a
little vigilance, though I doubt whether they will trouble us much
here.--Jack," he continued, rising, "we'll take the guns and have a walk
round, to look at the cattle before going to roost for the night, while
the girls get the place clear.--Coming, any of you boys?"

They all three sprang up eagerly.

"That's right.  Come along.  Hallo!" he added, "here comes Tam o'
Shanter."

For at that moment the black darted out from among the trees, and ran
across the intervening space to where they were, carrying his
nulla-nulla and boomerang in one hand, his spear at the trail in the
other.

He had evidently been running fast, and was out of breath as he came up
to cry in a low, hoarse voice:

"Now then all along--come quick, black fellow metancoly, come along
mumkull white."

"What!" cried the captain, "a number of black fellows coming to kill
us?"

"Hum.  You shoot fast, mumkull black fellow, all go bong."



CHAPTER EIGHT.

"LET ME GO: I CAN RUN FAST."

The minute before, all peace, rest, and the promise of plenty; now, an
alarm so full of horror that every one there felt chilled.

A rush was made to the wagons for the guns and ammunition, the ladies
were hurried into the little square formed by the vehicles, as the
safest place, and the advantage of having an experienced soldier for
their leader was shown at once, though all the time the captain was
bitterly reproaching himself for not having spent more time in providing
for their defence, instead of giving up valuable hours to rest and
planning what they should do.

"I ought to have known better, Norman," he said angrily, as the boy
walked by his side to obey his orders, and convey them to one or the
other.  "Take a lesson from it, my boy, and if ever you march in an
enemy's country, wherever you halt, do as the old Romans did; entrench
yourself at once."

"But we have entrenched ourselves, father," said the boy, pointing to
the boxes, barrels, and cases which had hastily been dragged out of the
carts and placed outside to form a protection before the openings
beneath the wagons, and also to fire over in case of an attack.

"Pooh! not half enough.  There, we can do no more.  Now about that
black.--Here, Jack, what do you say?  Is that fellow in collusion with
the people coming on?"

"No," said Uncle Jack, decisively.  "If he had been, he is cunning
enough to have lulled us into security.  He need not have uttered a
warning, and the blacks could have surprised us after dark."

"Yes, there is something in that," said the captain.  "And look what he
did, father, directly he had warned us."

"What?"

"Set to work with his boomerang covering the fire over with earth to
smother out the smoke."

"But it might all be cunning to put us off our guard with him, and it
would be a hideous danger to have a traitor in our little stronghold."

"For him," said Uncle Jack, grimly.

"Yes," said his brother.  "But there, I'll trust him.  I should not
display all this horrible suspicion if it were not for the women.  They
make quite a coward of me.  Now, can we do any more?"

"No," said Uncle Jack; "there is no time.  We can keep a good many at
bay."

"If you fire steadily," said the captain.  "No shot must be fired
without good reason.  In war, many go to one enemy the less.  In this
case every shot must tell."

"Rather horrible," said Uncle Jack, quietly; "eh, Norman, lad?  But
there, they can avoid it.  They have only to leave us alone, and we
should never hurt a soul."

By this the little party were crouching about their wagon and box fort
with their guns ready, and plenty of ammunition at hand; the fire only
sent up one tiny curl of smoke, and this was stopped instantly, for
Shanter crawled from where he had been lying flat close to Tim and
Rifle, and scraping up some more earth with his boomerang, he piled it
over the spot where the smoke issued, and returned by rolling himself
over and over till he was back beside a large box.  Their position was
in some respects good, being on an elevation, but in other respects bad,
as the captain pointed out to Norman.

"We are not far enough away from the trees in front there.  The
scoundrels can creep up through the bushes, and use them for a shelter
from which to throw spears.  Listen.  The first who sees a black figure
give warning by a low hiss."

Fortunately the cattle had all strayed off grazing in the other
direction, and were invisible from where the little party lay waiting
the expected onslaught; and just as Uncle Munday had made allusion to
the fact that if the enemy were seen in that direction, the cattle would
give warning, the captain said in a low voice, "I wish they'd come."

Norman stared.

"Before it is dark, my boy.  In less than an hour we shall not be able
to see them, and our position will be ten times as bad.  There, I have
done all I can for our protection.  I must go and reconnoitre now."

His words were loud enough to be heard from behind, and Mrs Bedford's
voice rose in supplication.

"No, no, dear.  Pray don't run any risks."

"Hush!" said the captain, sternly, "we must know whether the enemy is
near."

The danger, as far as they could make out from Shanter's broken English,
lay across the little river; but instead of being in the visible sloping
plain, it was away beyond the trees to their right, and hidden by the
broken mountainous range, and after glancing at the priming of his
double gun, the captain turned to his right.

"Here, Shanter!" he said in a low whisper.  "Come with me.  Come along--
show black fellow."

There was no response for a moment or two, and then Rifle spoke.

"He isn't here, father."

"Not there?"

"No; he was lying down here just now, but while I was watching the trees
over there, he must have crept away."

"Crept away?  But I want him to go with me to scout.  Who saw him go?"

There was no reply, and feeling staggered by the ease with which these
people could elude observation, and applying it to the enemies' advance,
the captain looked sharply round for danger, half expecting at any
moment to see a dim-looking black form emerge from behind a bush, or
others rapidly darting from tree to tree, so as to get within throwing
distance with their spears.

"Well," he said, "I must go alone.  Keep a sharp look-out, boys."

"What are you going to do, father?" said Norman.

"Scout," said the captain, laconically.

"No; let me go: I can run fast.  I'll be very careful and shelter myself
behind trees.  You can't leave here."

"He's quite right Ned," said Uncle Jack.

"I can run faster than Norman, uncle," cried Tim eagerly.  "Let me go."

"No, me, father," cried Rifle, excitedly.

"Silence in the ranks!" cried the captain sternly.  Then, after a moment
or two's pause, he said firmly, "Private Norman will go as far as the
ridge yonder, scouting.  He will go cautiously, and keep out of sight of
the enemy, and as soon as he has made out whether they are advancing and
the direction they will take, he will return."

"Yes, father."

"Silence!--Now go.--Stop!"

The captain caught the boy by the arm, as he was creeping near the box,
and as all followed the direction in which the captain was gazing, they
saw a black figure darting from tree to tree some eighty or ninety yards
away and with his back to them.

"That's Shanter," whispered Norman.

"Yes: follow him, and try and keep him in sight.  If he joins the enemy
come back at once.  There, you need not creep over the space between us
and the trees; there can be no enemy there.  Quick!  How soon the
darkness is coming on!"

Norman stepped on to the great chest, leaped down, and ran off, as a low
piteous sigh--almost a sob--was heard from behind; but though it had an
echo in the captain's breast, he crouched there firm as a rock, and
steeling himself against tender emotions, for the sake of all whom he
had brought into peril and whom it was his duty to protect.

There before him was his eldest son, carrying his gun at the trail, and
running swiftly in the direction of the black, who from running boldly
from tree to tree was now seen to be growing very cautious, and suddenly
to drop down and disappear.

The captain drew a long deep breath.

"We may trust him," he said softly; "he is evidently our friend.  Now
for Norman's news."

Yet, though he was at rest on this point, he was uneasy about an attack
on their right flank or rear, but that could not come from the rear, he
knew, without some panic on the part of the cattle; while he was hopeful
about the right flank, for the ground was precipitous in the extreme,
and from what they had seen so far, it was hardly possible for any one
to approach.

But though Shanter had dropped quite out of sight of those behind the
little barricade, he was still visible to Norman, who ran on and was
getting near to where the black was creeping from bush to bush on all
fours, looking in the dim evening light like a black dog carrying his
master's stick, for Norman in one glimpse saw that he was drawing his
spear as he crawled, his boomerang was stuck behind him in his
waistband, and his nulla-nulla was across his mouth tightly held by his
teeth.

When about some twenty yards away, and approaching in perfect silence as
he thought, the black looked sharply round, rose to his knees, and
signed to the boy to go down on all fours.

Norman obeyed, and Shanter waited till he had crawled up.  Then making a
gesture that could only mean, "Be silent and cautious," he crawled on,
with the boy following him, till, after what seemed quite a long painful
piece of toil, they reached the foot of a steep rocky slope whose
tree-fringed summit was some fifty feet above their heads.

Shanter pointed to the top, and began to climb, mounting easily for some
distance, and then stopping by a small tree, whose gnarled roots were
fixed in the crevices of the rock.  Here he held on, and reached down
with his spear, by whose help Norman soon climbed to his side, where he
paused to sling his gun by its strap, so as to leave his bands at
liberty.

The rest of the ascent was made with more ease; and when Shanter reached
the top, he raised his eyes above the level with the greatest caution,
and then seemed to Norman to crawl over like some huge black slug and
disappear.

The boy prepared to follow, when Shanter's head reappeared over the
sharp ridge and his arm was stretched down with the spear, so that the
final climb was fairly easy, though it would have been almost impossible
without.

As soon as Norman was lying on the top, he found that the other side was
a gentle descent away to what appeared to be a wide valley between
mountains, but everything was so rapidly growing dim that the distant
objects were nearly obscured by the transparent gloom.  But nearer at
hand there was something visible which made the boy's heart begin to
beat heavily.  For as Shanter drew him on all fours cautiously among the
bushes to where there was an opening, there, far down the slope, but so
near that had they spoken their words would have been heard, was a great
body rising, which directly after resolved itself into smoke; and before
many minutes had been spent in watching, there was a bright flash of
flame which had the effect of making all around suddenly seem dark,
while between them and the bright blaze a number of black figures could
be seen moving to and fro, and evidently heaping brushwood upon the fire
they had just lit.

Norman Bedford, as he lay there among the bushes, felt, at the sight of
the blacks, as if boyhood had suddenly dropped away with all its joyous
sport and fun, to leave him a thoughtful man in a terrible emergency;
that he was bound to act, and that perhaps the lives of all who were
dear to him depended upon his action and control of the thoughtless
savage at his side.

"Poor father!" he said to himself, as his courage failed and a cold
perspiration broke out all over him; "you have done wrong.  You ought
not to have brought out mamma and the girls till we had come and proved
the place.  It is too horrible."

That was only a momentary weakness, though, and he nerved himself now to
act, trying to come to the conclusion which it would be best to do--stop
and watch, sending Shanter back with a message, or leave the black to
watch while he ran with the news.

The position was horrible.  Setting aside his own danger up there on the
ridge, where the slightest movement might be heard by the sharp-eared
blacks, there they were, evidently encamping for the night with only
this ridge dividing them from the spot selected for the new home.

What should he do?

Before he could decide, as he lay there watching, with dilated eyes, the
black figures passing and repassing the increasing blaze, Shanter placed
his lips close to his ear.

"You pidney?"  (understand), he whispered.  "They all black fellow."

"Yes.  Go and tell them at the camp," Norman whispered back.

In an instant the black's hand was over his lips, and his head was
pressed down amongst the grass, while he felt the black's chest across
his shoulders.  He was so taken by surprise that he lay perfectly still,
feeling that after all his father was right, and Shanter was
treacherous; but his thoughts took another direction as quickly as the
first had come, for Shanter's lips were again at his ear.

"Black fellow come along fetch wood."

In effect quite unnoticed, three or four of the men had been approaching
where they lay, and now seemed to start up suddenly from some bushes
twenty feet below them.

Retreat was impossible.  The precipice was close behind, and to get away
by there meant slow careful lowering of themselves down, and this was
impossible without making some noise, which must be heard, so that all
that could be done was to lie close and wait with weapons ready, in case
they were discovered--a fate which was apparently certain.

Norman laid his hand upon the lock of his gun, ready to raise it and
fire if they were found, and a slight rustle told him that Shanter had
taken a fresh grip of his club.

That was all, and they lay waiting, listening to the rustling noise made
by the black fellows as they pushed their way through the scrub, still
coming nearer and nearer.

They were agonising moments, and again Norman felt that his father's
doubts might be correct, for the enemy approaching were evidently not
gathering wood, but coming up there for some special purpose.  Was it,
after all, to surprise the camp, and was Shanter holding him down to be
made a prisoner or for death?

He was ready to heave himself up and make a brave struggle for life as
he shouted out a warning to those in camp, and as the rustling noise
grew nearer his heart seemed to beat more heavily.  But his common sense
told him directly that he must be wrong, and that, too, just as he could
hear the mental agony no longer, for when the rustling was quite near,
the men began jabbering quite loudly to each other, and directly after
one tripped in the darkness and fell forward on the bushes, the others
laughing loudly at his mishap.

That settled one thing: they could not evidently be going to surprise
the camp, or they would have been cautious, and a warm sensation of joy
even in the midst of his peril ran through the boy's breast.

But why were they there, then?

He soon had evidence as to the meaning of their coming, but not until he
had suffered fresh agonies.  For as he lay thinking that the noise and
laughter must have been heard by those in camp, the blacks came nearer
and nearer in the darkness, and their next steps seemed as if they must
be over or upon them.  "And then there will be a horrible struggle,"
thought the boy, one in which he would have to play his part.

He drew in his breath, and the hand which grasped the gun-lock felt so
wet that he trembled for fear it should moisten the powder in the pan,
while the next instant he felt a great piece of prickly bush pressed
down over his head, as if trampled and thrust sidewise by some one
pushing his way by.  There was loud rustling close by his feet, and then
the blacks went a couple more steps or so, there was a sharp
ejaculation, and they stopped short.

Had Norman been alone he would have sprung up; but Shanter pressed him
down, and in another instant he felt that the exclamations had not been
at the discovery of hiding enemies, but because one of them had nearly
gone down the precipice.

Then followed more talking and laughing, all in an unknown tongue to
Norman; till after a few minutes the blacks continued along the ridge
for some little distance, stopped again, and ended by going leisurely
back toward the fire, with the bushes rustling as they went.

Norman drew a deep breath of relief, and a low whisper came at his ear:
"Mine think good job all black dark.  Myall black fellow no see.  Nearly
plenty numkull."

"Are they gone?" whispered back Norman, as he felt the heavy weight of
the black's chest removed from his back.

"All agone down fire.  Come for more fire all about."

Which means they were reconnoitring, thought Norman.  Then, as he raised
himself a little and looked down at the brightly-blazing fire, about
which several men were sitting, he saw other figures go up, and there
was a loud burst of chattering and laughing.

"Hear um all yabber yabber," whispered Shanter.  "All myall black
fellow.  Come 'long, tell Marmi, (the captain)."

"Yes; come quickly," said Norman.

"Ah!" whispered Shanter, clapping his hand over the boy's mouth.  "Myall
black fellow big ear."

He pointed downward, and Norman shivered again, for, softly as his words
had been uttered, he saw that they had been heard, for the group about
the fire had sprung up and their faces seemed to be turned in their
direction.

Shanter placed both hands to his mouth and uttered a soft, long-drawn,
plaintive, whistling sound, then paused for a few moments, and whistled
again more softly; and then once again the plaintive piping rose on the
air as if it were the call of a night bird now very distant.

The ruse had its effect, for the blacks settled down again about the
fire, and were soon all talking away loudly, and evidently cooking and
eating some kind of food.

"No talk big," whispered Shanter; and creeping close back to the edge of
the precipice, he lowered his spear and felt about for a ledge which
promised foothold.  As soon as he had satisfied himself about this, he
turned to Norman.

"Now, down along," he whispered; "more, come soon."

The boy slung his gun again, and taking hold of the spear, lowered
himself over the edge of the rugged scarp, and easily reached the ledge,
the black, whom nature seemed to have furnished with a second pair of
hands instead of feet, joining him directly, and then began searching
about once more for a good place to descend.

He was longer this time, and as Norman clung to the tough stem of some
gnarled bush, he looked out anxiously in the direction of their camp;
but all now below was of intense blackness, not even a star appearing
above to afford light.

"Mine can't find," whispered the black; and then, "Yohi (yes); now down
along."

Norman obeyed, and once more clung to the steep face by the help of a
bush; and this process was repeated several times till the black uttered
a low laugh.

"Myall black fellow no see, no hear.  Mine glad.  Come tell Marmi."

The captain was nearer than they thought, for they had not gone many
steps before they were challenged, and the voice was his.

"Back safe, father," panted Norman, who was terribly excited.

"Why have you been so long?" said the captain shortly.  "The anxiety has
been terrible."

"Hush! don't talk loud.  There is a party of black fellows on the other
side of that ridge;" and he rapidly told the narrative of their escape.

"So near the camp, and quite ignorant of our being here.--Will they come
this way in the morning, Shanter?"

"Mine don't know.  All go along somewhere--fine sugar-bag--fine grub--
fine possum.  Wait see."

"Yes; we must wait and see," said the captain, thoughtfully.  Then to
the black, "They will not come to-night?"

"Baal come now.  Eat, sleep, all full," replied Shanter.  "Big white
Mary gib Shanter damper?"

"Hungry again?" said the captain angrily.  "But make haste back.  They
are in sad alarm at the camp."

"Shall we be able to stay here, father?" said Norman, on their way back
through the darkness.

"Stay, boy?  Yes.  Only let them give us a few days or weeks' respite,
and I do not care.  But look here, boy, we have gone too far to retreat.
We must hold the place now.  It is too good to give up meekly at a
scare from a gang of savages.  Come, Norman, you must be a man."

"I was not thinking of myself, father, but about mamma and the girls."

The captain drew a sharp, hissing breath.

"And I was too," he said in a low voice.  "But come, let's set them at
rest for the night."

Five minutes later Norman felt two soft hands seize his, and hold him in
the darkness, as a passionate voice whispered in his ear: "Oh, Norman,
my boy--my boy!"

Then there was a long silent watch to keep, and there was only one who
slept in camp that night--to wit, Shanter.  And Rifle said merrily, that
the black slept loud enough for ten.



CHAPTER NINE.

"ALONG O' THAT THERE NIGGER?"

But Shanter, though he slept so soundly, was ready to start up if any
one even whispered, and also ready to lie down and sleep again the
moment he found that all was well; and at the first grey dawning of day,
when the great trees began to appear in weird fashion from out of the
darkness, and the tops of the mountains to show jagged against the sky,
he sprang up from where he had slept close to the warm ashes, yawned,
gave himself a rub as if he were cold, and then shook out his arms and
legs, and picked up his weapons.

"Mine go along, see myall black fellow.  Little Marmi come."

This was to Norman, who turned to the captain.

"Yes; go, and be very careful.  Recollect it will be broad daylight
directly."

Norman gave a sharp nod, and caught his brother and cousin's eyes fixed
upon him enviously.

The captain noticed it.

"Wait," he said; "your turns will come, boys.--Now, Norman, scout
carefully, and put us out of our misery at once.  If the blacks are
coming this way, hold up your gun as high as you can reach.  If they are
going in another direction, hold it with both hands horizontally above
your head."

Norman nodded and ran after Shanter, who was already on his way, and
together they reached the precipice, and climbed the face to creep down
at once among the bushes, from which place of vantage they could see
right into the blacks' camp, where a party of nineteen were squatted
round the fire eating some kind of root which they were roasting on the
embers.

This went on for some time, while, knowing the anxiety at their own
camp, Norman crouched there watching them, till Shanter whispered
softly, "All go along.  Mine glad."

He was right, for suddenly one man sprang up and took his spear, the
others followed his example; and they stood talking together just as the
rising sun peered over the horizon and turned their glistening black
bodies into dark bronze.

Then followed a good deal of talking and pointing, as if some were for
climbing over the ridge, and at first the others seemed disposed to
follow them; but another disposition came over the party, and,
shouldering their spears, they went off toward the mountains, one
portion of which formed a saddle, from which at either end two lines of
eminences of nearly equal height went right away as if there was a deep
valley between.

"Baal black fellow now.  Come all along, Shanter want big damper."

They waited a few minutes longer, till the party had disappeared in what
looked to be the bed of a dry stream, leading up into the mountains; and
then, with a feeling of elation in his breast, Norman hurried to a
prominent part of the edge of the steep escarpment, and stood holding
his gun up on high with both hands, horizontally, as agreed upon, till,
with a fierce look, Shanter ran to him and dragged it down, giving a
sharp look toward the place where the blacks had disappeared.

"Little Marmi want myall black fellow come along?"

"Baal black fellow now," said Norman; and Shanter's fierce countenance
became mirthful.

"Baal black fellow now!" he cried, with a hoarse chuckle.  "Baal black
fellow now.  You pidney?"

"Yes, I pidney--I understand," cried Norman, laughing.

"Come all along.  Shanter want big damper.  Break-fuss," he added with a
grin.

They soon lowered themselves down the wall of rock, and ran to the camp,
where the captain had just arranged that soon after breakfast Rifle and
Tim were to take it in turns to mount to the highest point of the ridge
to keep watch, while the rest worked at preparations for their defence
and that of the cattle.

In the relief they all felt for their escape, a hearty meal was made,
the watcher was sent out to perch himself where he could look out
unseen, and the day's work began.

The cattle were first counted, and found to be none the worse for their
journey, and grazing contentedly on the rich feed.  Just below them was
an ample supply of water, and altogether, as they showed no disposition
to stray, they could be left.

Weapons were then placed ready for use at a moment's notice, and all
hands set to work to unpack the wagons, the cases being ranged outside,
barrels rolled to the corners and built up, and all being arranged under
the shadow of a great tree, whose boughs would do something toward
keeping off rain.  This by degrees began to assume the character of a
little wooden fort, and lastly, over the tops of the wagons, a ridge
pole was fixed formed of a small tree which fell to Uncle Jack's axe,
and across this three wagon cloths were stretched, forming a fairly
waterproof roof to protect goods that would spoil, and also promising to
be strong enough to check a spear which might reach it through the
branches of the trees.

As evening came on, this stronghold was a long way from being finished,
but it promised some security if it were found necessary to take to it
for shelter, and it was decided that the women should occupy it, and for
the present give up the tent to the men.

Every one was highly satisfied with the day's work, and, as Rifle said,
they could all now devote themselves so much more easily to other
things--this when he had been relieved in his guard by Tim, who had
stalked off to his post looking, with his shouldered piece, as important
as a grenadier, and no doubt feeling his responsibility far more.

But matters had not gone on without a hitch, or to be correct, several
hitches, consequent upon the behaviour of Shanter, who in every way
showed that it was his intention to stay.

The beginning of it was a complaint made by German, who went up to Tim
and touched his hat.

"Beg pardon, Master 'Temus, sir, but along o' that there nigger."

"What about him?"

"I asked him as civilly as a man could speak, to come and help me unload
the big wagon, and he shouldered his clothes-prop thing and marched off.
Aren't he expected to do something for his wittles?"

"Of course, Sam.  Here, I'll go and set him to work."

Tim walked away to where the black was busy carrying wood to replenish
the fire.

"Here, Shanter," he said; "come and help me to carry some boxes."

"Baal help boxes.  Plenty mine come along wood."

"There's enough wood now."

"What metancoly wood," (much, a large number).  "Baal come along boxes."

"But you must come," cried Tim.

Shanter seemed to think that he must not, and he took no more notice,
but marched away, fetched another big armful of wood, and then took the
big kettle to fill at the spring.

"I say, uncle," cried Tim, "here's insubordination in the camp."

"What's the matter?" said Uncle Jack, who was chaining up the wheels of
one of the wagons to insure its not being dragged away.

"The black will not work."

"Send him to me."

Tim ran back to Shanter.

"Here," he cried; "Uncle Jack wants you."

"Baal come along Uncle Jack," said the black sharply.  "Uncle Jack come
along Shanter."

"But I say: that won't do," cried Tim.  "You must mind what's said to
you."

"Shanter going get grub.  You come along mine."

"No; I'm going to work, and you have to help."

Shanter got up and walked straight away in the other direction, and Tim
went and told his uncle.

"Lazy scoundrel!" cried Uncle Jack.  "Well, if he doesn't work he can't
be fed."

"Shall I go and tell the captain?"

"No; he has plenty of worries on his mind.  Let's do without the sable
rascal.  We never counted upon having his help."

So the work went on without the black, and the captain did not miss him;
while the ladies, finding a plentiful supply of wood and water, were
loud in Shanter's praises.

Just before dark he walked back into camp with a bark bag hanging from
his spear, and a pleasant grin upon his face.

"Baal black fellow," he cried.

"There now," said Aunt Georgie, who was busy preparing the evening meal,
helped by Mrs Bedford; "there it is again.  I was doubtful before."

"Baal black fellow," said Shanter once more.

"Yes, there.  You see how it is, Marian; these people must be
descendants of the old Philistines, all degenerate and turned black."

"Nonsense!" said Uncle Jack, and he looked very sternly at the black.

"But it is not nonsense, John," said the old lady.  "Surely you don't
mean to say that I do not know what I'm talking about.  That dreadful
man is a descendant of the old Philistines.  You heard him say as
plainly as could be something about Baal."

Norman burst into a roar of laughter.

"Norman, my dear, how can you be such a rude child?" cried the old lady
reprovingly.

"Why, aunt, baal means none, or not any."

"Nonsense, my dear!"

"But it does, aunt.  Baal black fellow means that there are none about."

"Baal black fellow," cried Shanter, nodding.  "Mine not see plenty--all
gone."

"There, aunt."

"Oh dear me! what a dreadful jargon.  Come here, sir, and I'll give you
some damper."

Aunt Georgie seated herself, took one of the great cakes she had made,
and broke it in half, holding it out to the black.

"He doesn't deserve it," said Uncle Jack, sternly.

"Big white Mary gib damper," cried the black excitedly, taking the cake
and sticking it in his waistband, while he slipped his spear out of the
handles of his bag.  "Shanter find white grub.  Plenty all 'long big
white Mary."

As he spoke, he emptied the contents of his bag suddenly in the old
lady's lap, laughed at the shriek she gave, and walked off to devour his
cake, while Norman and Rifle collected the curious white larvae in a tin
to set them aside for a private feast of their own, no one caring to
venture upon a couple that were roasted over the embers.

Just then the captain was summoned to the evening meal, and after a
glance round, he called to Shanter:

"Here, boy," he said, as the black came up grinning, and with his mouth
full; "go up and look black fellow.--That's the best way I can think of
telling him to relieve Tim," he said.

The black nodded, shouldered his spear, and marched off.

"He obeys you," said Uncle Jack, who had looked on curiously.

"Of course.  So he does you."

Uncle Jack shook his head.

"No," he said.  Then the incidents of the day were related, and the
captain looked thoughtful.

In due time Tim came down from his perch, and took his place where the
evening meal was discussed in peace, but not without an occasional
glance round, and a feeling of dread that at any moment there might be
an alarm; for they felt that after all they were interlopers in an
enemy's country, and on their voyage out they had heard more than one
account of troubles with the blacks, stories of bloodshed and massacre,
which they had then been ready to laugh at as travellers' tales, but
which now impressed them very differently, and filled them with an
undefined sensation of terror, such as made all start at every shadow or
sound.



CHAPTER TEN.

"THAT BLACK IS OF NO USE."

Strict watch was kept, but the night passed peacefully away, and the
morning dawned so brightly, everything around was so beautiful, with the
birds singing, the sky all orange, gold, and vivid blue, that in the
glorious invigorating air it was simply impossible to be in low spirits.
The boys had no sooner started to climb the hills and scout for danger,
than they met Shanter, who came toward them laughing.

"Black fellow all gone.  No see bull-cow and big horse fellow.  All gone
away.  Budgery job.  Shanter mumkull all lot."

He gave then a short war-dance, and a display of his skill with his
spear, sending it flying with tremendous force and never missing the
tree at which he aimed, into whose soft bark it stuck quivering, while
he ran up, dragged it out, and belaboured the trunk with his club.

It was an expressive piece of pantomime to show how he would kill all
the black fellows he met; and when he had ended, he stood grinning at
the boys, waiting for their praise.

"Oh, it's all very fine, old chap," said Norman, speaking for the
others; "but how do we know that you would not run away, or be mumkulled
yourself by the black fellows?"

Shanter nodded his head, and smiled more widely.

"Mumkull all a black fellow--all run away.  Budgery nulla-nulla.  Plenty
mine."

He whirled his club round and hurled it at the nearest tree, which it
struck full in the centre of the trunk.  Then as he picked it up--

"Shall we trust to what he said?  If he is right, we needn't go
scouting," said Norman.

"Let's go back and tell uncle," suggested Tim.  "There's no need to go
on the look-out," cried Rifle.

"Those people are Tam o' Shanter's enemies, and he would not go on like
this if they had not gone.--I say, I want to see you use this," he
continued, as he touched one of the flat pieces of wood, the black
having two now stuck in his waistband.

"Boomerang," cried the black, taking out the heavy pieces of wood, one
of which was very much curved, rounded over one side, flat on the other,
both having sharpened edges, such as would make them useful in times of
emergency as wooden swords.  "Boomerang," he said again.

"Oh yes; I know what you call them," said Rifle; "but I want to see them
thrown."

As he spoke he took hold of the straighter weapon and made believe to
hurl it.

"No budgery," cried the man, taking the weapon.

"Mumkull black fellow."  Then, taking the other very much curved piece
of wood, he gave it a flourish.  "Mumkull boomer."

"Who's boomer?" said Norman.  "Black fellow?"

Shanter gesticulated and flourished his curved weapon, shook his head,
stamped, and cried, "No black fellow.  Boomer-boomer."

"Well, who's boomer?" cried Rifle.  "A black fellow?"

"No, no.  Mumkull plenty boomer."

He dropped spear, nulla, and boomerangs, stooped a little, drooped his
hands before him, and bent his head down, pretending to nibble at the
grass, after which he made a little bound, then another; then a few
jumps, raised himself up and looked round over his shoulder, as if in
search of danger, and then went off in a series of wonderful leaps,
returning directly grinning.

"Boomer," he cried; "boomer."

"He means kangaroo," cried Tim, excitedly.

"Of course he does," said Rifle.  "Boomer-kangaroo."

"Kangaroo boomer," replied the black eagerly.  "Boomer."  Then taking
the straighter weapon, he hurled it forcibly, and sent it skimming over
the ground with such unerring aim that it struck a tree fifty yards away
and fell.  "Mumkull black fellow," he cried laughing.

Then picking up the second weapon, he threw it so that it flew skimming
along through the air close to the ground for a considerable distance,
curved upward, returned over the same ground, but high up, and fell not
far from the thrower's feet.

"Budgery," cried Shanter, regaining his weapon, and laughing with
childish delight.

"Here, let's have a try," said Norman, seizing the boomerang--literally
boomer or kangaroo stick--and imitating the black's actions, he threw
it, but with such lamentable want of success, that his brother and
cousin roared with laughter, and the black grinned his delight.

"Here, I'll show you," cried Rifle; but he turned round hurriedly, for
there was a loud hail from a distance, and in obedience to a signal they
all hurried to where the captain stood with Uncle Jack, both coming now
toward them, and as they drew nearer the boys could read the look of
anger in the captain's face.

"We were just coming back, father," cried Norman.

"Coming back, sir?  How am I ever to trust you lads again.  I sent you
on a mission of what might mean life or death, and I find you playing
like schoolboys with that savage."

"We were coming back, father," said Rifle, apologetically.  "We met
Shanter here, and he said that the black fellows were all gone."

"And we thought he would be able to tell better than we could," said
Norman, humbly.

"Humph! there was some excuse," said the captain, sternly; "but I expect
my orders to be carried out.--Here, boy."

Shanter advanced rather shrinkingly.

"Black fellows.  Where are they?"

"Baal black fellow," said Shanter, hastily.  "All gone.  Plenty no."

"Come back into camp then, lads," said the captain, "and help.  There is
plenty to do."

The captain was right: there was plenty to do.  The question was what to
begin upon first.

They all set to work to contrive a better shelter; and released now from
dread of an immediate visit from the blacks, their little fortress was
strengthened, and the first steps taken toward making the first room of
their house; the captain as architect having planned it so that other
rooms could be added one by one.  But on the very first day the captain
had an experience which nearly resulted in a serious quarrel and the
black being driven from the camp.

For Shanter would not carry boxes or cut wood, or help in any way with
the building, all of which seemed to him perfectly unnecessary; but just
as the captain was getting in a towering passion, the black uttered a
shout and pointed to the cattle which had been grazing and sheltering
themselves beneath some trees, but now were rushing out as if seized by
a panic.  Heads were down, tails up, and they were evidently off for the
bush, where the trouble of getting them back might be extreme.  But
Shanter was equal to the occasion.  He saw at a glance the direction the
cattle were taking; and as the sounds of their fierce lowing and the
thunder of their hoofs reached his ears he darted off to run up a long
slope opposite to the precipice Norman had climbed; and before the
captain and the boys had reached their horses to saddle them and gallop
after the herd, Shanter had descended the other side and gone.

"That black is of no use," said the captain, angrily.  "He might have
helped us to find the beasts; now I'm afraid they are gone for ever."

"No, no.  It may be a long chase," said Uncle Munday, "but we must
overtake them, and bring them back."

It took some time to catch and bridle and saddle all the horses, and
with the exception of Sam German all were about to gallop off along the
trail left by the cattle, when the captain drew rein.

"No," he said; "we must not leave the camp unprotected.  We might have
unwelcome visitors, Jack.  You and I must stay.  Off with you, boys.  I
daresay you will find the black hunting the brutes after all."

The boys waited for no further orders, but stuck their heels into their
horses' sides, and the animals, full of spirit from idleness, went off
at a headlong gallop.  There was in fact quite a race over the open
ground, where the beaten track could now be seen deeply marked.

But the run was short.  Two miles away they caught sight of the drove,
and drew rein so as not to scare them, for they were coming steadily
along, and there close behind was Shanter, spear in hand, running to and
fro, prodding, striking, and keeping the drove together; while the boys,
now dividing, rode round to join him behind, bringing the frightened
cattle back into camp panting, hot, and excited, but the panic was at an
end.

"That will do," said the captain, pleasantly.  "I give in about Tam o'
Shanter;" and from that hour the black was installed as guardian of the
"bull-cows and horse fellows," to his very great delight.

In his broken English way he explained the cause of the panic.

"Plenty 'possum fellow up a tree," he said.  "One make jump down on
bull-cow fellow back.  You pidney?  Kimmeroi (one) run, metancoly run.
Bull-cow stupid fellow.  Plenty frighten.  No frighten Shanter."

That little incident had shown the black's real value, and he was
henceforth looked upon as a valuable addition to the station, being sent
out at times scouting to see if there was any danger in the
neighbourhood.  His principal duties, though, were that of herdsman and
groom, for he soon developed a passionate attachment to the horses, and
his greatest satisfaction was displayed when he was allowed to go and
fetch them in from grazing for his young masters.

He had a great friend, too, in Aunt Georgie--"big white Mary," as he
would persist in calling her--and oddly enough, it seemed to give him
profound satisfaction to squat down outside after he had fetched wood or
water, and be scolded for being long, or for the quality of the wood, or
want of coolness in the water.

Meanwhile, the building had gone on merrily, for there was an intense
desire to provide a better shelter for the ladies before the glorious
weather changed and they had to do battle with the heavy rains.  Sam
German gave up his first ideas of fencing in a garden, and worked most
energetically with his axe.  Then one or other of the boys helped with
the cross-cut saw, and posts were formed and shingles split--wooden
slates Rifle called them--for the roofing.

A rough sawpit was made, too, under Uncle Munday's superintendence, the
tools and implements thoughtfully brought proving invaluable, so that in
due time uprights were placed, a framework contrived, and, sooner even
than they had themselves anticipated, a well-formed little house was
built, was completed with windows and strong shutters, and, at the
sides, tiny loopholes for purposes of defence.

This one strong room covered in, and the boarded sides nailed on, the
building of a kitchen at the side became a comparatively easy task, and
was gone on with more slowly, for another job had to be commenced.

"I consider it wonderful, boys, that they have escaped," said the
captain; "but we have been tempting fate.  We must fence in a good space
for the cattle, a sort of home close, where we know that they will be
safe, before the enemy comes and drives them off some night while we are
asleep."

This enclosure was then made, the posts and rails on one side coming
close up to the space intended for a garden; and a further intention was
to board it closely for a defence on that side when time allowed.

Every day saw something done, and in their busy life and immunity from
danger all thought of peril began to die out.  They even began to
imagine that the weather was always going to be fine, so glorious it
remained all through their building work.  But they were soon undeceived
as to that, a wet season coming on, and the boys getting some few
examples of rain which made Sam German declare that it came down in
bucketfuls; while Rifle was ready to assert, one afternoon when he was
caught, that he almost swam home through it, after a visit to the lower
part of the captain's land, to see that the sheep were all driven on to
high ground, up to which they had laboured with their fleeces holding
water in a perfect load.

And hence it was that, to the astonishment of all, they found that a
whole year had passed away, and the captain said, with a perplexed look,
that they seemed hardly to have done anything.

But all the same, there was the Dingo Station, as he had dubbed it, on
account of the wild dogs which prowled about, with a substantial little
farmhouse, some small out-buildings, paddocks enclosed with rails, and
their farming stock looking healthy and strong.  Sam German, too, had
contrived to get something going in the way of a garden, and plans
innumerable were being made for the future in the way of beautifying the
place, though nature had done much for them before they came.

As for the elders, they did not look a day older, and all were in robust
health.  The change was in the boys:

Norman and Rifle had grown brown and sturdy to a wonderful degree, while
Tim had shot up to such an extent that his cousins laughingly declared
that he ought to wear a leaden hat to keep him down.

"It almost seems," said Uncle Jack one day, "that keeping a tame black
is sufficient to drive all the others away."

"Don't seem to me that Shanter is very tame, uncle," cried Norman,
merrily; "why, he is always wanting to go off into the scrub, and coaxes
us to go with him."

"I say, father," cried Rifle, "when are we to go off on an expedition
and have some hunting and fishing?  I thought when we came out here that
we were going to have adventures every day, and we haven't seen a black
since that first night."

"Ah, you'll have adventures enough some day, boys.  Have patience."

"But we want to go farther away, uncle," said Tim.  "Are we always to be
looking after the cattle and building?"

"I hope not," said the captain, merrily.  "There, we shall not be so
busy now, and we shall feel more free about several things."

Just then Shanter was seen crossing the front, munching away at a great
piece of damper made from the new flour Sam German had brought up from
Port Haven, it having been necessary for an expedition with a wagon and
horses to be made at intervals of two or three months to replenish
stores.  They had had visitors, too, upon three occasions: the young
doctor, Mr Freeston, and the sugar-planter, Mr Henley, having found
their way to the station; the latter, as he said, being rather disposed
to take up land in that direction, as it seemed far better than where he
was, while the doctor casually let drop a few words to the boys at their
last visit, that he thought it would be a good part of the country for
him to settle in too.

"But there won't be any patients for you," said Norman.

"No," cried Rifle.  "We never have anything the matter with us."

"Oh, but there will soon be settlers all about," said the doctor.  "This
part of the country is sure to be thickly settled one of these days, and
it will be so advantageous to be the old-established medical man."

"I say," said Tim, as he and his cousins rode back after seeing the
doctor and Mr Henley some distance on the way, "Doctor Freeston had
better begin to doctor himself."

"Why?" said Rifle.

"Because it seems to me that he must be going mad."



CHAPTER ELEVEN.

"I SAID IT WAS A SNAKE."

"Norman, Rifle, Tim!  Help!  Help!"

"What's the matter?" cried Tim.  "Here, boys, quick!  There's something
wrong at the house."

The three boys, who had heard the faint cries from a distance, set off
at a run.

"It must be aunt.  The girls and mamma are down by the waterfall," cried
Rifle.

"Yes; it's aunt sure enough," said Norman, as they saw the old lady
hurrying toward them.

"It must be the blacks come at last," cried Tim; "and oh, boys, we have
not got our guns!"

"Who's going about always tied to a gun?" cried Norman, angrily.--"Here,
aunt, what's the matter?"

"Oh, my boy, my boy!" cried the old lady, throwing her arms about the
lad's neck, as he reached her first, and with so much energy that she
would have upset him, and they would have fallen together had not his
brother and cousin been close behind ready to give him their support.

"But don't cling to me, auntie," cried Norman, excitedly.  "If you can't
stand, lie down.  Where are they?"

"In--in the kitchen, my dear," she panted; and then burst into a
hysterical fit of sobbing, which came to an end as the boys hurriedly
seated her beneath a tree.

"How many are there, aunt?" whispered Rifle, excitedly.

"Only one, my boys."

"One?" cried Norman.  "I say, boys, we aren't afraid of one, are we?"

"No," cried the others.

"But I wish old Tam o' Shanter was here with his nulla-nulla."

"Never mind," said Norman, flushing up as he felt that, as eldest, he
must take the lead.  "There is no chance to get the guns.  We'll run
round by the wood-house; there are two choppers and an axe there.  He
won't show fight if he sees we're armed."

"I don't know," said Rifle, grimly.  "He must be a fierce one, or he
wouldn't have ventured alone."

"Perhaps there are a dozen of 'em behind, hiding," said Tim.  "Shall we
cooey?"

"No," said Norman, stoutly.  "Not till we've seen.  He may be only
begging after all.  Come on."

"Stop!  Stop!  Don't leave me here," cried Aunt Georgie excitedly, as
the boys began to move off.

"But we can't take you, aunt," said Rifle, soothingly, "with a lot of
blacks about."

"Blacks?  Where?" cried Aunt Georgie rising.

"Where you said: in the kitchen."

"Stuff and nonsense, boy!  I never said anything of the kind.  I said it
was a snake."

"Snake!" cried the boys in chorus.

"You didn't say anything of the kind, aunt," cried Norman, indignantly.

"Don't contradict, sir.  I declare I never said a word about blacks.  I
went into the kitchen and heard a rustling sound between me and the
door, and I thought it was one of the fowls come in to beg for a bit of
bread, when I looked round, and there on the floor was a monstrous great
serpent, twining and twisting about, and if I hadn't dashed out of the
place it would have seized me."

"A big one, aunt?"

"A monster, my dear.  But what are you going to do?"

Norman laughed, and looked at the others.

"Oh, I think we shall manage to turn him out, aunt," he said.

"But be careful, my dears, and don't run into danger."

"Oh no; we'll get the guns and talk to him through the window."

"I am glad it wasn't mamma," said Rifle.

"Or the girls," cried his cousin.

"Then I'm of no consequence at all," said the old lady, wiping her
forehead and looking hurt.  "Ah, well, I suppose I'm old and not of much
importance now.  There, go and kill the dreadful thing before it bites
anybody."

They were not above eighty or ninety yards from the house, and they
hurried on, closely followed by Aunt Georgie, meaning to go in by the
principal door, when all at once a black figure, having a very magpieish
look from the fact of his being clothed in an exceedingly short pair of
white drawers, came from behind the house, and seeing them, came
forward.

"Hi!  Shanter!" shouted Norman, "look out.  Big snake."

The black's hand went behind him instantly, and reappeared armed with
his nulla-nulla as he looked sharply round for the reptile.

"No, no; in the house," cried Norman, leading the way toward the open
door so as to get the guns.

Shanter bounded before him, flourishing his club, all excitement on the
instant.

"No, no; let me come first," said the boy, in a low husky voice.  "I
want to get the guns.  The snake's in the kitchen."

The black stopped short, and stood with his club hanging down, staring
at the boy.  Then a grin overspread his face as Norman reappeared with
two loaded guns, one of which he handed to Tim, Rifle having meanwhile
armed himself with an axe, from where it hung just inside the door.

"Now then, come on round to the back.  It's a big one."

But Shanter laughed and shook his head.

"Ah, plenty game," he said.  "Baal play game."

"No.  There is one, really," cried Norman, examining the pan of his gun.
"It attacked aunt."

Shanter shook his head.

"Baal.  Can't pidney.  What say?"

"Big snake no budgery, bite aunt," said Norman.

"Snake bite big white Mary.  Baal bite: all mumkull."

"Oh, I do wish the man would speak English," cried Aunt Georgie.
"There, you boys, stand back.--Shanter, go and kill the snake."

Shanter shook his head and tucked his nulla-nulla in his waistband
again, laughing silently all the time.

"But there is a terribly great one, Shanter, and I order you to go and
kill it."

"Baal mumkull snake."

"Yes; you can kill it, sir.  Go and kill it directly.  Throw that thing
at it, and knock it down."

Shanter shook his head again.

"Here, I'll soon shoot it, aunt," said Norman; but Aunt Georgie held his
arm tightly.

"No, sir, I shall not let you go.--Rifle, Tim, I forbid you to stir.--
Shanter, do as I tell you," she continued, with a stamp of her foot.
"Go and kill that horrible snake directly, or not one bit of damper do
you ever get again from me."

"Big white Mary gib Shanter plenty damper."

"Yes; and will again.  You are a big, strong man, and know how to kill
snakes.  Go and kill that one directly."

Shanter shook his head.

"Why, you are not afraid, sir?"

"No.  Baal 'fraid snake," said Shanter in a puzzled way, as he looked
searchingly from one to the other.

"Then go and do as I say."

"He's afraid of it," said Norman.  "I don't like them, aunt, but I'll go
and shoot it."

"Mine baal 'fraid," cried the black, angrily.  "Mumkull plenty snake.
Metancoly."

"Then why don't you go and kill that one?" said Norman as his aunt still
restrained him.

"Baal snake bunyip," cried Shanter, angrily, naming the imaginary demon
of the blacks' dread.

"Who said it was a bunyip?" cried Rifle.  "It's a big snake that tried
to bite aunt."

Shanter laughed and shook his head again.

"Baal mumkull snake bulla (two) time.  Mumkull bunyip plenty.  Come
again."

"What muddle are you talking?" cried Norman, angrily; "the brute will
get away.  Look here, Shan, are you afraid?"

"Mine baal 'fraid."

"Then go and kill it."

"Baal mumkull over 'gain.  Shanter mumkull.  Make fire, put him in
kidgen."

"What!" cried Aunt Georgie.  "You put the snake in the kitchen?"

The black nodded.

"Mine put snake in kidgen for big white Mary."

"To bite me?"

"Baal--baal--baal bite big white Mary.  Big white Mary, Marmi (captain),
plenty bite snake.  Good to eat."

"Here, I see," cried Norman, bursting out laughing, the black joining
in.  "He brought the snake for you to cook, auntie."

"What!" cried Aunt Georgie, who turned red with anger as the boy shook
himself loose and ran round to the kitchen door, closely followed by
Shanter and the others.

As Norman ran into the kitchen, he stopped short and pointed the gun,
for right in the middle of the floor, writhing about in a way that might
easily have been mistaken for menace, was a large carpet-snake.

Just as the boy realised that its head had been injured, Shanter made a
rush past him, seized the snake by the tail, and ran out again dragging
it after him with one hand, then snatching out his club, he dropped the
tail, and quick as thought gave the writhing creature a couple of heavy
blows on the head.

"Baal mumkull nuff," he said, as the writhing nearly ceased.  Then,
taking hold of the tail again, he began to drag the reptile back toward
the kitchen door, but Norman stopped him.

"No; don't do that."

"Plenty budgery.  Big white Mary."

"He says it's beautiful, aunt, and he brought it as a present for you.
Shall he put it in the kitchen?"

"What?" cried Aunt Georgie; "make the horrid fellow take it, and bury it
somewhere.  I was never so frightened in my life."

All this was explained to Shanter, who turned sulky, and looked
offended, marching off with his prize into the scrub, his whereabouts
being soon after detected by a curling film of grey smoke.

"Here, come on, boys," cried Tim.  "Shanter's having a feed of roast
snake."

"Let's go and see," cried Norman, and they ran to the spot where the
fire was burning, to find that Tim was quite correct.  Shanter had made
a good fire, had skinned his snake, and was roasting it in the embers,
from which it sent forth a hissing sound not unlike its natural
utterance, but now in company with a pleasantly savoury odour.

His back was toward them, and as they approached he looked round sourly,
but his black face relaxed, and he grinned good-humouredly again, as he
pointed to the cooking going on.

"Plenty budgery," he cried.  "Come eat lot 'long Shanter."

But the boys said "No."  The grubs were tempting, but the carpet-snake
was not; so Shanter had it all to himself, eating till Rifle laughed,
and said that he must be like india-rubber, else he could never have
held so much.



CHAPTER TWELVE.

A REAL EXPEDITION.

The Dingo Station never looked more beautiful than it did one glorious
January morning as the boys were making their preparations for an
expedition into the scrub.  The place had been chosen for its
attractiveness in the first instance, and two years hard work had made
it a home over which Uncle Munday used to smile as he gazed on his
handiwork in the shape of flowering creepers--Bougainvillea and
Rinkasporum--running up the front, and hiding the rough wood, or over
the fences; the garden now beginning to be wonderfully attractive, and
adding to the general home-like aspect of the place; while the captain
rubbed his hands as he gazed at his rapidly-growing prosperity, and
asked wife and daughters whether they had not done well in coming out to
so glorious a land.

They all readily agreed, for they had grown used to their active, busy
life, and were quite content, the enjoyment of vigorous health in a fine
climate compensating for the many little pleasures of civilised life
which they had missed at first.  The timidity from which they had
suffered had long since passed away; and though in quiet conversations,
during the six early months of their sojourn, mother and daughter and
niece had often talked of how much pleasanter it would have been if the
captain had made up his mind to sell his property and go close up to
some settlement, such thoughts were rare now; and, as Aunt Georgie used
to say:

"Of course, my dears, I did at one time think it very mad to come right
out here, but I said to myself, Edward is acting for the best, and it is
our duty to help him, and I'm very glad we came; for at home I used
often to say to myself, `I'm getting quite an old woman now, and at the
most I can't live above another ten years.'  While now I don't feel a
bit old, and I shall be very much disappointed if I don't live another
twenty or five-and-twenty years.  For you see, my dears, there is so
much to do."

And now, on this particular morning, the boys were busy loading up a
sturdy, useful horse with provisions for an excursion into the scrub.
Sam German had left his gardening to help to get their horses ready; and
full of importance, in a pair of clean white drawers, Shanter was
marching up and down looking at the preparations being made, in a way
that suggested his being lord of the whole place.

All ready at last, and mounted.  Mrs Bedford, Aunt Georgie, and the
girls had come out to see them off, and the captain and Uncle Jack were
standing by the fence to which the packhorse was hitched.

"Got everything, boys?" said the captain.

"Yes, father; I think so."

"Flint and steel and tinder?"

"Oh yes."

"Stop!" cried the captain.  "I'm sure you've forgotten something."

"No, father," said Rifle.  "I went over the things too, and so did Tim.
Powder, shot, bullets, knives, damper iron, hatchets, tent-cloth."

"I know," cried Aunt Georgie.  "I thought they would.  No extra
blankets."

"Yes, we have, aunt," cried Tim, laughing.

"Then you have no sticking-plaster."

"That we have, aunt, and bits of linen rag, and needles and thread.  You
gave them to me," said Rifle.  "I think we have everything we ought to
carry."

"No," said the captain; "there is something else."

"They've forgotten the tea," cried Hetty, merrily.

"No.  Got more than we want," cried Rifle.

"Sugar, then," said Ida.  "No; I mean salt."

"Wrong again, girls," cried Norman.  "We've got plenty of everything,
and only want to start off--How long can you do without us, father?"

"Oh," said the captain, good-humouredly, "you are an idle lot.  I don't
want you.  Say six months."

"Edward, my dear!" exclaimed Mrs Bedford, in alarm.

"Well then, say a fortnight.  Fourteen days, boys, and if you are not
back then, we shall be uneasy, and come in search of you."

"Come now, father," cried Rifle, laughing.  "I say, I do wish you
would."

"Nothing I should enjoy better, my boy," said the captain.  "This place
makes me feel full of desire adventure."

"Then come," cried Norman.  "It would be grand.  You come too, Uncle
Jack;" but that gentleman shook his head as did his brother.

"And pray who is to protect your mother and sisters and aunt, eh?" said
the captain.  "No; go and have your jaunt, and as soon as you cross the
range mark down any good site for stations."

"Oh, Edward dear," cried Mrs Bedford, "you will not go farther into the
wilderness?"

"No," he said, smiling; "but it would be pleasant to be able to tell
some other adventurer where to go."

"I know what they've forgotten," said Ida, mischievously, and on
purpose--"soap."

"Wrong again, Miss Clever," cried Norman.  "We've got everything but
sailing orders.  Good-bye all."

"You will take care, my dears," cried Mrs Bedford, who looked pale and
anxious.

"Every care possible, mother dear," cried the lad, affectionately; "and
if Tim and Rifle don't behave themselves, I'll give 'em ramrod and kicks
till they do.--Now, father, Tam o' Shanter's looking back again.  Shall
we start?"

"You've forgotten something important."

"No, father, we haven't, indeed."

"You talked about sailing orders, and you are going to start off into
the wilds where there isn't a track.  Pray, where is your compass?"

"There he is, father," cried Rifle, merrily; "yonder in white drawers."

"A very valuable one, but you can't go without one that you can put in
your pocket.  What did we say last night about being lost in the bush?"

"Forgot!" cried Norman, after searching his pockets.  "Have you got it,
Tim?"

Tim put his hand in his pocket, and shook his head.

"Have you, Rifle?"

"No."

"Of course he has not," said the captain; "and it is the most important
thing of your outfit.

"Here it is," he continued, producing a little mariner's compass; "and
now be careful.  You ought to have had three.  Good-bye, boys.  Back
within the fortnight, mind."

Promises, more farewells, cheers, and twenty minutes later the boys
turned their horses' heads on the top of Wallaby Range, as they had
named the hills behind the house, at the last point where they could get
a view of home, pausing to wave their three hats; and then, as they rode
off for the wilds, Shanter, who was driving the packhorse, uttered a
wild yell, as he leaped from the ground, and set all the horses capering
and plunging.

"What did you do that for?" said Norman, as soon as he could speak for
laughing, the effects on all three having been comical in the extreme.

"Corbon budgery.  All good.  Get away and no work."

"Work?" cried Rifle.  "Why, you never did any work in your life."

"Baal work.  Mine go mumkull boomer plenty hunt, find sugar-bag.  Yah!"

He uttered another wild shout, which resulted in his having to trot off
after the packhorse, which took to its heels, rattling the camping
equipage terribly, while the boys restrained their rather wild but
well-bred steeds.

"Old Tam's so excited that he don't know what to do," cried Tim.

"Yes.  Isn't he just like a big boy getting his first holidays."

"Wonder how old he is," said Rifle.

"I don't know.  Anyway between twenty and a hundred.  He'll always be
just like a child as long as he lives," said Norman.  "He always puts me
in mind of what Tim was six or seven years ago when he first came to
us."

"Well, I wasn't black anyhow," said Tim.

"No, but you had just such a temper; got in a passion, turned sulky,
went and hid yourself, and forgot all about it in half an hour."

"I might be worse," said Tim, drily.  "Heads!" he shouted by way of
warning as he led the way under a group of umbrageous trees, beyond
which they could see Shanter still trotting after the packhorse, which
did not appear disposed to stop.

"Well, I'm as glad we've got off as Shanter is," said Rifle as they
ambled along over the rich grass.  "I thought we never were going to
have a real expedition."

"Why, we've had lots," said Tim.

"Oh, they were nothing.  I mean a regular real one all by ourselves.
How far do you mean to go to-night?"

"As far as we can before sunset," said Norman; "only we must be guided
by circumstances."

"Which means wood, water, and shelter," said Tim, sententiously.  "I
say, suppose after all we were to meet a tribe of black fellows.  What
should we do?"

"Let 'em alone," said Rifle, "and then they'd leave us alone."

"Yes; but suppose they showed fight and began to throw spears at us."

"Gallop away," suggested Tim.

"Better make them gallop away," said Norman.  "Keep just out of reach of
their spears and pepper them with small shot."

After a time they overtook the black, and had to dismount to rearrange
the baggage on the packhorse, which was sadly disarranged; but this did
not seem to trouble Shanter, who stood by solemnly, leaning upon his
spear, and making an occasional remark about, "Dat fellow corbon
budgery," or, "Dis fellow baal budgery,"--the "fellows" being tin pots
or a sheet of iron for cooking damper.

"Fellow indeed!" cried Rifle, indignantly; "you're a pretty fellow."

"Yohi," replied the black, smiling.  "Shanter pretty fellow.  Corbon
budgery."

But if the black would not work during their excursion after the fashion
of ordinary folk, he would slave in the tasks that pleased him; and
during the next few days their table--by which be it understood the
green grass or some flat rock--was amply provided with delicacies in the
shape of 'possum and grub, besides various little bulbs and roots, or
wild fruits, whose habitat Shanter knew as if by instinct.  His
boomerang brought down little kangaroo-like animals--wallabies such as
were plentiful on the range--and his nulla-nulla was the death of three
carpet-snakes, which were roasted in a special fire made by the black,
for he was not allowed to bring them where the bread was baked and the
tea made.

So day after day they journeyed on over the far-spreading park-like
land, now coming upon a creek well supplied with water, now toiling over
some rocky elevation where the stones were sun-baked and the vegetation
parched, while at night they spread the piece of canvas they carried for
a tent, hobbled the horses, and lay down to sleep or watch the stars
with the constellations all upside down.

They had so far no adventures worth calling so, but it was a glorious
time.  There was the delicious sense of utter freedom from restraint.
The country was before them--theirs as much as any one's--with the
bright sunshine of the day, and gorgeous colours of night and morning.

When they camped they could stay as long as they liked; when they
journeyed they could halt in the hot part of the day in the shade of
some large tree, and go on again in the cool delightful evening; and
there was a something about it all that is indescribable, beyond saying
that it was coloured by the brightly vivid sight of boyhood, when
everything is at its best.

The stores lasted out well in spite of the frightful inroads made by the
hungry party: for Shanter contributed liberally to the larder, and every
day Norman said it was a shame, and the others agreed as they thought of
cages, or perches and chains; but all the same they plucked and roasted
the lovely great cockatoos they shot, and declared them to be delicious.

Shanter knocked down a brush pheasant or two, whose fate was the fire;
and one day he came with something in his left hand just as breakfast
was ended, and with a very serious aspect told them to look on, while he
very cleverly held a tiny bee, smeared its back with a soft gum which
exuded from the tree under whose shade they sat, and then touched the
gum with a bit of fluffy white cottony down.

"Dat fellow going show sugar-bag plenty mine corbon budgery."

"Get out with your corbon budgery," cried Norman.  "What's he going to
do?"

They soon knew, for, going out again into the open, Shanter let the bee
fly and darted off after it, keeping the patch of white in view, till it
disappeared among some trees.

"Dat bee fellow gunyah," cried Shanter, as the boys ran up, and they
followed the direction of the black's pointing finger, to see high up in
a huge branch a number of bees flying in and out, and in a very short
time Shanter had seized the little hatchet Rifle carried in his belt,
and began to cut big notches in the bark of the tree, making steps for
his toes, and by their means mounting higher and higher, till he was on
a level with the hole where the bees came in and out.

"Mind they don't sting you, Shanter," cried Tim.

"What six-ting?" cried Shanter.

"Prick and poison you."

"Bee fellow ticklum," he cried laughing, as he began chopping away at
the bark about the hollow which held the nest, and brought out so great
a cloud of insects that he descended rapidly.

"Shanter let 'em know," he cried; and running back to the camp he left
the boys watching the bees, till he returned with a cooliman--a bark
bowl formed by peeling the excrescence of a tree--and some sticks well
lighted at the end.

By means of these the black soon had a fire of dead grass tufts smoking
tremendously, arranging it so that the clouds curled up and played round
the bees' nest.

"Bee fellow baal like smoke," he cried.  "Make bee go bong."

Then seizing the hatchet and cooliman he rapidly ascended the tree, and
began to cut out great pieces of dripping honeycomb, while the boys
laughed upon seeing that the hobbled horses, objecting to be left alone
in the great wild, had trotted close up and looked as if they had come
on purpose to see the honey taken.

It was not a particularly clean process, but the result was plentiful,
and after piling his bark bowl high, Shanter came down laughing.

"Plenty mine tickee, tickee," he said; but it did not seem to occur to
him that it would be advantageous to have a wash.  He was quite content
to follow back to the camp-fire and then sit down to eat honey and comb
till Tim stared.

"I say, Shanter," he cried, "we didn't bring any physic."

"Physic?  What physic?  Budgery?"

"Oh, very budgery indeed," said Rifle, laughing.  "You shall have some
when we get back."

Shanter nodded, finished his honey, and went to sleep till he was roused
up, and the party started off once more.



CHAPTER THIRTEEN.

"DON'T SAY HE'S DEAD."

It was comparatively an aimless expedition the boys were making.
Certainly they were to note down any good sites for stations; but
otherwise they roamed about almost wherever Shanter led them.  Now it
would be down some lovely creek, overhung by wide-spreading ferns, in
search of fish; now to hunt out and slay dangerous serpents, or capture
the carpet-snake, which the black looked upon as a delicacy.  Twice over
they came across the lyre-tailed pheasant; but the birds escaped
uninjured, so that they did not secure the wonderful tail-feathers for a
trophy.

The last time Tim had quite an easy shot with both barrels, and there
was a roar of laughter when the bird flew away amongst the dense scrub.

"Well, you are a shot!" cried Norman.

"Shanter plenty mumkull that fellow with boomerang," said the black,
scornfully.

"Oh, it doesn't matter," said Tim, reloading coolly.  "The feathers
would only have been a bother to carry home."

"Sour grapes," said Rifle, laughing.

"Oh, all right," replied Tim; "perhaps you'll miss next.  Why--"

Tim stopped short, with the little shovel of his shot-belt in his hand,
as he felt the long leathern eel-shaped case carefully.

"What's the matter?" said Norman.

"You feel here," cried his cousin.

"Well," said Norman, running his hand along the belt, "what of it?"

"Full, isn't it?" said Tim.

"Yes.  Quite full."

"You're sure it's quite full?"

"Oh yes."

"Then I didn't put any shot in my gun, that's all.  I loaded after I
came out this morning."

"Well, you are a pretty fellow," cried Rifle.  "I shouldn't like to have
to depend on you if we were attacked by black fellows."

"Black fellow," cried Shanter, sharply.  "Baal black fellow.  Plenty
wallaby.  Come along."

That day, though, they did not encounter any of that small animal of the
kangaroo family, which were plentiful about the hills at home, but went
journeying on along through the bush, with the grass-trees rising here
and there with their mop-like heads and blossom-like spike.  Even birds
were scarce, and toward evening, as they were growing hungry and tired,
and were seeking a satisfactory spot for camping, Tim let fall a remark
which cast a damper on the whole party.

"I say, boys," he exclaimed, "whereabouts are we?"

Norman looked at him, and a shade of uneasiness crossed his face, as he
turned in his saddle.

"What made you say that?" he cried.

"I was only thinking that this place is very beautiful, but it seems to
me all alike; and as if you might go on wandering for years and never
get to the end."

"Nonsense!" said Rifle.

"But how are we going to find our way back?"

"Go by the sun," said Norman.  "It would be easy enough.  Besides we've
got the compass, and we could find our way by that."

"Oh, could we?" said Tim; "well, I'm glad, because it seemed to me as if
we've wandered about so that we might get lost."

"What, with Shanter here?" cried Rifle.  "Nonsense!  He couldn't lose
himself."

"Want mine?" said the black, running back from where he was trudging
beside the packhorse.

"How are we to find our way back?" said Tim.  The black stared without
comprehending.  "Here, let me," said Rifle.  "Hi, Shanter!  Mine find
big white Mary over there?" and he pointed.

"Baal fine big white Mary," cried the black, shaking his shock-head
hard.  "Big white Mary--Marmi dere."

He pointed in a contrary direction.

"How do you know?" said Rifle.

The black gave him a cunning look, stooped, and began to follow the
footprints of the horses backward.  Then turning, he laughed.

"Of course," said Norman.  "How stupid of me!  Follow the back track."

"But suppose it comes on to rain heavily, and washes the footmarks out.
How then?"

"Don't you croak," cried Norman, who was himself again.  "Who says it's
going to rain?"

"Nobody," said Tim; "but it might."

"Pigs might fly," cried Rifle.

Just then Shanter gave a triumphant cry.  He had come to a large
water-hole, by which they camped for the night, and had the pleasure of
seeing their tired horses drink heartily, and then go off to crop the
abundant grass.

"Now, boys," said Norman that night, "I've something to tell you.
To-morrow we go forward half a day's journey, and then halt for two
hours, and come back here to camp."

"Why?" cried Rifle.

"Because we have only just time to get back as father said."

"Why, we've only--"

"Been out eight days, boys," interrupted Norman; "and there's only just
time to get back by going steadily."

"But we can't get back in time," argued Rifle.  "We shall only have five
days and a half."

"Yes we shall, if we don't make any stoppages."

"Oh, let's go on a bit farther; we haven't had hardly any fun yet,"
cried Rifle.

But Norman took the part of leader, and was inexorable.

"Besides," he said, "the stores will only just last out."

To make up for it, they started very early the next morning, so as to
get as far away as possible before returning.  Then came the mid-day
halt, and the journey back to the water-hole, over what seemed to be now
the most uninteresting piece of country they had yet traversed, and
Shanter appeared to think so too.

"Baal black fellow; baal wallaby; baal snakum.  Mine want big damper."

"And mine must plenty wait till we get back to camp," said Norman,
nodding at him, when the black nodded back and hastened the pace of the
packhorse, whose load was next to nothing now, the stores having been
left at the side of the water-hole.

It was getting toward sundown when the ridge of rocks, at the foot of
which the deep pure water lay, came in sight; and Shanter, who was in
advance, checked the horse he drove and waited for the boys to come up.

"Horse fellow stop along of you," he said; "mine go an' stir up damper
fire."

"All right," replied Norman, taking the horse's rein, but letting it go
directly, knowing that the patient would follow the others, while with a
leap and a bound Shanter trotted off, just as if he had not been walking
all the day.

"I am sorry it's all over," said Rifle, who was riding with his rein on
his horse's neck and hands in his pockets.  "We don't seem to have had
half a holiday."

"It isn't all over," said Tim; "we've got full five days yet, and we may
have all sorts of adventures.  I wish, though, there were some other
wild beasts here beside kangaroos and dingoes.  I don't think Australia
is much of a place after all."

"Hub!" cried Norman.  "Look, old Tam has caught sight of game."

"Hurrah!  Let's gallop," cried Rifle.

"No, no.  Keep back.  He's stalking something that he sees yonder.
There: he has gone out of sight.  I daresay it's only one of those
horrible snakes.  What taste it is, eating snake!"

"No more than eating eels," said Rifle, drily.  "They're only
water-snakes.  I say, though, come on."

"And don't talk about eating, please," cried Tim, plaintively; "it does
make me feel so hungry."

"As if you could eat carpet-snake, eh?"

"Ugh!"

"Or kangaroo?" cried Rifle, excitedly, as they reached the top of one of
the billowy waves of land which swept across the great plain.  "Look,
Shanter sees kangaroo.  There they go.  No, they're stopping.  Hurrah!
kangaroo tail for supper.  Get ready for a shot."

As he spoke he unslung his gun, and they cantered forward, closely
followed by the packhorse, knowing that the curious creatures would see
them, however carefully they approached, and go off in a series of
wonderful leaps over bush and stone.

As they cantered on, they caught sight of Shanter going through some
peculiar manoeuvre which they could not quite make out.  But as they
came nearer they saw him hurl either his boomerang or nulla-nulla, and a
small kangaroo fell over, kicking, on its side.

"Shan't starve to-night, boys," cried Tim, who was in advance; and in
another minute, with the herd of kangaroos going at full speed over the
bushes, they were close up, but drew rein in astonishment at that which
followed.

For as the boys sat there almost petrified, but with their horses
snorting and fidgeting to gallop off to avoid what they looked upon as
an enemy, and to follow the flying herd, they saw Shanter in the act of
hurling his spear at a gigantic kangaroo--one of the "old men" of which
they had heard stories--and this great animal was evidently making for
the black, partly enraged by a blow it had received, partly, perhaps, to
cover the flight of the herd.

The spear was thrown, but it was just as the old man was making a bound,
and though it struck, its power of penetration was not sufficient, in an
oblique blow, to make it pierce the tough skin, and to the boys' horror
they saw the blunt wooden weapon fall to the earth.  The next instant
the kangaroo was upon Shanter, grasping him with its forepaws and
hugging him tightly against its chest, in spite of the black's desperate
struggles and efforts to trip his assailant up.  There he looked almost
like a child in the grasp of a strong man, and to make matters worse,
the black had no weapon left, not even a knife, and he could not reach
the ground with his feet.

Poor Shanter had heard the horses coming up, and now in his desperate
struggle to free himself, he caught sight of Raphael.

"Boomer--mumkull!" he yelled in a half-suffocated voice.  "Mumkull--
shoot, shoot."

The gun was cocked and in the boy's hands, but to fire was impossible,
for fear of hitting the black; while, when Norman rode close up, threw
himself off his horse, and advanced to get a close shot, the kangaroo
made vicious kicks at him, which fortunately missed, or, struck as he
would have been by the animal's terrible hind-claw, Norman Bedford's
career would, in all probability, have been at an end.

Then, in spite of Shanter's struggles and yells to the boys to shoot--to
"mumkull" his enemy--the kangaroo began to leap as easily as if it were
not burdened with the weight of a man; and quickly clearing the distance
between them and the water-hole, plunged right in, and with the water
flying up at every spring, shuffled at last into deep water.

Here, knowing the fate reserved for him, Shanter made another desperate
struggle to escape; but he was wrestling with a creature nearly as heavy
as a cow, and so formed by nature that it sat up looking a very pyramid
of strength, being supported on the long bones of the feet, and kept in
position by its huge tail; while the black, held as he was in that
deadly hug, and unable to get his feet down, was completely helpless.

Without a moment's hesitation, Norman waded in after them to try to get
an opportunity to fire; but the kangaroo struck out at him again with
all the power of its huge leg, and though it was too far off for the
blow to take effect, it drove up such a cataract of water as deluged the
lad from head to foot, and sent him staggering back.

The next moment the object of the kangaroo was plain to the boys, for,
as if endowed with human instinct, it now bent down to press poor
Shanter beneath the water, and hold him there till he was drowned.

Rifle saw it, and pressing the sides of his horse, and battling with it
to overcome its dread of the uncanny-looking marsupial, he forced it
right in to the pool, and urged it forward with voice and hand, so as to
get a shot to tell upon Shanter's adversary.

It was hard work, but it had this effect, that it took off the
kangaroo's attention, so that there was a momentary respite for Shanter,
the great brute rising up and raising the black's head above the water,
so that he could breathe again, while, repeating its previous manoeuvre,
the kangaroo kicked out at Rifle, its claw just touching the saddle.

That was enough, the horse reared up, fought for a few moments, pawing
the air, and went over backwards.  Then there was a wild splashing, and
Rifle reached the shore without his gun, drenched, but otherwise unhurt,
and the horse followed.

The black's fate would have been sealed, for, free of its assailants,
the kangaroo plunged the poor helpless struggling fellow down beneath
the surface, attentively watching the approach the while of a third
enemy, and ready to launch out one of those terrible kicks as soon as
the boy was sufficiently near.

"Oh, Tim, Tim, fire--fire!" cried Norman, as he saw his cousin wade in
nearer and nearer: "Quick! quick! before Shanter's drowned."

Tim had already paused four yards away, and up to his armpits in water
as he took careful aim, his hands trembling one moment, but firm the
next, as the kangaroo, bending downward with the side of its head to him
and nearly on a level with the water, which rose in violent ebullitions
consequent upon Shanter's struggles, seemed to have a peculiar
triumphant leer in its eyes, as if it were saying: "Wait a bit; it is
your turn next."

It was all the work of a minute or so, but to the two boys on shore it
seemed a horrible time of long suspense, before there was a double
report, the triggers being pulled almost simultaneously.  A tremendous
spring right out of the water, and then a splash, which sent it flying
in all directions, before it was being churned up by the struggling
monster, now in its death throes; then, gun in one hand, Shanter's wrist
in the other, Tim waded ashore, dragging the black along the surface,
set free as he had been when those two charges of small shot struck the
side of the kangaroo's head like a couple of balls and crushed it in.

Drenched as they were, the three boys got Shanter on to the grass, where
he lay perfectly motionless, and a cold chill shot through all, as they
felt that their efforts had been in vain, and that a famous slayer of
kangaroos had met his end from one of the race.  The sun was just on the
horizon now, and the water looked red as blood, and not wholly from the
sunset rays.

"Shanter, Shanter, old fellow, can't you speak?" cried Norman, as he
knelt beside the black.

Just then there was a tremendous struggle in the water, which ceased as
suddenly as it had begun.

"Man, don't say he's dead!" whispered Tim, in awe-stricken tones.

Norman made no reply, and Rifle bent softly over the inanimate black
figure before him, and laid a hand upon the sufferer's breast.

"You were too late, Tim; too late," sighed Rifle.  "I'd heard those
things would drown people, but I didn't believe it till now.  Oh, poor
old Shanter!  You were very black, but you were a good fellow to us
all."

"And we ought to have saved you," groaned Norman.

"I wish we had never come," sighed Tim, as he bent lower.  "Can't we do
anything?  Give him some water?"

"Water!" cried Norman, with a mocking laugh.  "He's had enough of that."

"Brandy?" said Rifle.  "There is some in a flask.  Father said, take it
in case any one is ill."

"Get it," said Norman, laconically, and his brother ran to where, not
fifty yards away, the saddle-bags were lying just as they had been left
early that morning.

The brandy was right at the bottom, but it was found at last, and Rifle
hurried with it to the black's side.

Norman took the flask, unscrewed the top, drew off the cup from the
bottom, and held it on one side to pour out a small quantity, but as he
held it more and more over not a drop came.  The top was ill-fitting,
and all had slowly leaked away.

The lad threw the flask aside, and knowing nothing in those days of the
valuable hints for preserving life in cases of apparent drowning, they
knelt there, with one supporting the poor fellow's head, the others
holding his hands, thinking bitterly of the sad end to their trip;
while, in spite of his efforts to keep it down, the selfish thought
would come into Norman's breast--How shall we be able to find our way
back without poor Shanter?

The sun had sunk; the water looked dark and black now.  Night was coming
on, and a faint curl of smoke showed where the fire left in the morning
still burned feebly.  But no one stirred, and with hearts sinking lower
and lower in the solemn silence, the boys knelt there, thinking over the
frank, boyish ways of the big sturdy savage who lay there before them.

Once or twice a piping whistle was heard from some rail, or the call of
a waterfowl, which made the horses raise their heads, look round, and
then, uttering a low sigh, go on cropping the grass again, after looking
plaintively at their masters, as if protesting against being turned out
to graze with their reins about their legs and their bits in their
mouths.

Then, all at once, just as the stars were beginning to show faintly in
the pearly-grey sky, the three boys started back in horror, for there
was a curious sound, something between a yawn and a sigh, and Shanter
suddenly started up and looked round.  Then he rose to his feet, as if
puzzled and unable to make out where he was.

Then his memory came back, and he ran to the edge of the water-hole,
peered through the darkness with his hand over his eyes, and without
hesitation waded in, seized the kangaroo, as it floated, by one of its
hind-legs, and dragged it ashore.

"Marmi Rifle; chopper--chopper," he cried.

One was handed to him in silence, for a curious feeling of awe troubled
the boys, and they could hardly believe in the truth of what they were
seeing in the semi-darkness.  But the blows they heard were real enough,
and so was the wet figure of Shanter, as he approached them, bearing the
great tail of his enemy.

"Big boomer go bong," said Shanter in a husky voice.

"Want mumkull mine.  Shanter mumkull big boomer.  Now fire big roast and
damper."

With a sigh of relief the boys made for the fire, threw on a few twigs
to catch first, and as there were a good heap of embers, larger pieces
of wood soon followed.  Then after removing the horses' saddles and
bridles, and hobbling them to keep them from straying, the boys gladly
took off some of their soaking garments and huddled round the fire,
where the black was busily roasting the tail of the smaller kangaroo,
which he had fetched, while the boys were occupied with their horses.

"Mine wear baal clothes," he said pityingly, as he, with his skin dry
directly, looked at their efforts to dry themselves.  Then the big tin
billy was boiled and tea made, its hot aromatic draughts being very
comforting after the soaking, and by that time the tail was ready,
enough cold damper being found for that evening's meal.

But though all was satisfactory so far, Shanter did not join in.  He
would eat no damper, drink no tea, and he turned from the roast tail
with disgust, squatting down over the fire with his arms round his
knees, and soon after going off to a spot among the bushes, where he
curled up under a blanket and was seen no more that night.

"Poor old Shanter doesn't seem well," said Norman.

"No wonder," replied Tim.

"And he thinks he killed the old man.  Why didn't you speak, Tim?"

"Wasn't worth it," was the reply.  "I didn't want to kill the great
thing."

An hour later the boys were under their canvas shelter, forgetting all
the excitement of the evening, and dreaming--of being home in Norman's
case, while Rifle dreamed that a huge black came hopping like a kangaroo
and carried off Aunt Georgie.

As for Tim, he dreamed of the encounter again, but with this
difference--the boomer had still hold of Shanter, and when he took up
the gun to fire it would not go off.



CHAPTER FOURTEEN.

"CAN'T FIND WAY BACK."

It was long before sunrise when the boys rose to see after Shanter,
expecting to find him still lying down, but he was up and over by the
water-hole examining the huge kangaroo.

"Mine mumkull kangaroo," he said, as the boys came up, and then, "Baal."

"Didn't you kill it, Shanter?" said Norman, smiling.  "Baal.  Who kill
boomer?  Big hole all along."  He pointed to the terrible wound in the
animal's head caused by the shots Tim had fired.  And as the black spoke
he examined the knob at the end of his nulla-nulla, comparing it with
the wound, and shook his head.

"Baal make plenty sore place like dat.  Go all along other side make
hole.  Baal."

He stood shaking his head in a profound state of puzzledom as to how the
wound came, while the boys enjoyed his confusion.  Then all at once his
face lit up.

"Bunyip mumkull boomer.  All go bong."

"You should say all go bong Tam.  Why, can't you see?  Tim shot him
while he was holding your head under water."

"Eh?  Marmi Tim shoot?  What a pity!"

"Pity?" cried Rifle, staring at the black's solemn face.  "Pity that Tim
saved your life."

"Mine want mumkull big boomer."

"Never mind: he's dead," cried Norman.  "Now come along and let's boil
the billy, and make some damper and tea."

"Mine don't want big damper," said Shanter, rubbing himself gently about
the chest and ribs.

"What?  Not want something to eat?"

"Baal, can't eat," replied the black.  "Mine got sore all along.  Dat
boomer fellow squeezum."

Norman laid his hand gently on the black's side, wondering whether the
poor fellow had a broken rib, when, with the most solemn of faces,
Shanter uttered a loud squeak.

Norman snatched back his hand, but placed it directly after on the other
side, when Shanter squeaked again more loudly; and at every touch, back
or front, there was a loud cry, the black looking from one to the other
in the most lugubrious way.

"Why, Shanter, you seem to be bad all over," said Rifle.

"Yohi.  Mine bad all along, plenty mine bad.  Tam go bong."

"Nonsense!" cried Norman.  "Come and have a good breakfast.  Plenty
damper, plenty tea, and you'll be better."

"Baal damper--baal big tea," said the black, rubbing himself.  "Boomer
mumkull Tam o' Shanter.  Mine go bong."

He laid himself gently down on the grass, rolled a little and groaned,
and then stretched himself out, and shut his eyes.

"Oh, it's only his games," said Rifle.--"Here, Shanter, old chap, jump
up and say thanky, thanky to Marmi Tim for saving your life."

"Marmi Tim baal save Tam o' Shanter.  All go along bong."

"I'm afraid he is bad," said Norman, going down on one knee to pass his
hand over the poor fellow's ribs, with the result that he uttered a
prolonged moan; "but I don't think there are any bones broken.  Let's
get some breakfast ready.  He'll be better after some hot tea."

They threw a pile of wood on the embers, in which a damper was soon
baking; and as soon as the billy boiled, a handful of tea was thrown in
and the tin lifted from the fire to stand and draw.  But though they
took Tam a well-sweetened pannikin of the refreshing drink he would not
swallow it, neither would he partake of the pleasant smelling,
freshly-baked cake.

"I say, I'm afraid the poor chap is bad," whispered Tim.

"Not he," said Rifle.  "His ribs are sore with the hugging the boomer
gave him, but he's only shamming.  I'll rouse him up."

He made a sign to Norman, who looked very anxious, and when the lads
were a few yards away, Rifle made them a sign to watch their patient,
who lay quite still with his eyes shut, and then suddenly shouted:

"Quick, boys, guns--guns!  Black fellows coming."

Shanter started up into a sitting position and tried to drag out his
nulla-nulla, but his eyes closed again, and he fell back heavily.

Norman tried to catch him, but he was too late, and a glance showed that
there was no deceit in the matter, for the drops of agony were standing
on the black's face, and it was quite evident that he had fainted away.

He soon came to, however, and lay gazing wonderingly about him.

"Black fellow?" he whispered anxiously, as if the effort caused him a
great deal of pain.

"All gone along," cried Rifle, eagerly; and the black closed his eyes
again, while the boys consulted as to what they had better do.

"That's soon settled," said Norman.  "We can't fetch help to him, and he
can't move, so we must stop here till he gets better.  Let's cut some
sticks and drive them in the ground, tie them together at the tops, and
spread a couple of blankets over them."

This was done so as to shelter their invalid from the sun, and then they
saw to their own tent and prepared for a longer stay.  After this Tim
and Rifle went off to try to shoot something, and Norman stopped to
watch the black.

It was a weary hot day, and the boys were so long that Norman began to
grow anxious and full of imaginations.  Suppose the lads got bushed!  He
would have to strike their trail and try to find them.  Suppose poor
Shanter were to die before they came back!  How horrible to be alone
with the dead out there in that solitary place.

The sun rose to its full height, and then began to descend, but the
black neither moved nor spoke, and the only companionship Norman had was
that of the two horses--his own and the one which carried the pack.
These cropped the grass round about the camp, their hobble chains
rattling a little, and the peculiar snort a horse gives in blowing
insects out of the grass he eats were the principal sounds the boy
heard.  It was some comfort to walk to where they grazed and pat and
talk to them.

But he was soon back by Shanter's blanket-gunyah watching the shiny
black face, which looked very hard and stern now.  He had tried him
again and again with tea, water, and bread, but there was no response;
and at last he had settled down to letting him rest, hoping that his
patient was asleep, and feeling that he could do nothing but leave him
to nature.

But it was a sad vigil, and not made more pleasant by the sight of the
great kangaroo lying just at the edge of the water-hole, and toward
which a perfect stream of insects were already hurrying over the dry
ground, while flies buzzed incessantly about it in the air.  Then, too,
again and again some great bird came circling round, but only to be kept
at a distance by the sight of the watcher by the tents.

"Will they never come back!" cried Norman at last, quite aloud, and he
started in alarm, for there was a loud discordant laugh close at hand.

He picked up a stone and threw it angrily into the ragged tree from
whence the sound had come, and one of the great grotesque-looking
kingfishers of the country flew off.

At last, after scanning the distant horizon for hours, seeing nothing
but a few kangaroos which looked like black fellows in the distance, and
a couple of emus stalking slowly across the plain, Norman could bear it
no longer.

"Shanter," he said; "must go and find Marmi Rifle and Marmi Tim.  Do you
hear?  I'll come back as soon as I can."

But there was not so much as a twitch at the corners of the black's
lips, and the boy hesitated about leaving him.  At last though he rose,
caught and saddled his horse, gave one final look round, but could see
nothing; and he was about to mount when a sudden thought occurred to
him, and taking a couple of halters he knotted them together, hitched
one over the kangaroo's neck, and attached the other end to the saddle.

The horse jibbed and shied a little, but at last he made a plunge, and
the dead animal was dragged into a hollow a couple of hundred yards
away, so that there should be no fear of its contaminating the
water-hole.  Then the halters were cast off, thrown over the tent, and
after a glance at Shanter, Norman mounted to take up the trail made by
Rifle and Tim, but only leaped down again, and turned his horse out to
graze; for there away in the distance were the two boys cantering gently
toward the camp, and half an hour later they rode up, well supplied with
clucks which they had shot right away upon a creek.

That night passed with one of them watching, and the next two days
glided by in the same dreary way, Shanter lying as if unconscious, and
nothing passed his lips.

"Father can't be angry with us for not keeping to our time," said Rifle,
sadly.  "Poor old Shanter, I wish I could do him some good."

That night passed and still there was no change, and about mid-day the
boys were dolefully examining their stock of provisions, which was
getting very low; and it had been decided that they should watch that
night and shoot anything which came to the water-hole to drink, though
the animals likely so to do were neither many nor tempting for food to a
European.

There was no choosing as to whom the duty should fall upon; for all
decided to watch, and after seeing that Shanter lay unchanged, night had
about waned, and they were gazing at the stars in silence, for fear of
startling anything on its way to the pool, when just as they were
feeling that the case was hopeless, and that they might as well give up,
Norman suddenly touched Tim, who pressed his hand, for he too had heard
the sound of some animal drinking.

They strained their eyes in the direction, but could see nothing, only
the bushes which dotted the edge of the water-hole on its low side, the
far end being composed of a wall of rocks going sheer down into the deep
water.

What could it be?  They had had no experience in such matters, and in
the darkness there all was so strange and weird that sounds seemed to be
different to what they would have been in the broad day.

But they wanted food, and there was some animal drinking, and though
they supposed the country to be utterly devoid of deer, it still was
possible that such creatures might exist, and it would be a new
discovery if they shot an antelope or stag.

But the moments glided by, and the sound ceased without either of them
being able to locate the position of the drinker.  Their cocked guns
were ready, and if they could have made out the slightest movement they
would have fired; but there was the water gleaming with the reflection
of a star here and there; there was the black mass where the rocks rose
up, and that was all.  They could not distinctly make out so much as a
bush, and quite in despair at last, Norman was about to whisper a
proposal that one of them should fire in the direction they fancied to
be the most likely, while the others took their chance of a snap shot,
when there was a noise straight before them, just at the edge of the
water.  Norman levelled his piece, took careful aim, and was about to
draw trigger, when he distinctly caught sight of a moving figure a
little beyond where he had heard the noise, and a voice grumbled out:
"What gone along big boomer?"

"Shanter!" shouted Norman, excitedly.  "Oh, I nearly fired."

"Marmi," said the black as the boys ran up trembling with the thought of
the mistake they had nearly made, "Baal find big boomer."

"No, no, it's gone; but what are you doing here?"

"Mine have big drink.  Go back sleep now."

"But are you better?" said Rifle.

"Mine all sore along.  Boomer fellow squeezum."

He spoke rather faintly, and walked slowly as they went back to the
blanket-gunyah, where the black lay down directly, uttering a deep
groan, as he moved himself painfully.

"There was plenty of water here, Shanter," said Norman.

"Piggi (the sun) gone sleep.  Mine can't see."

They spoke to him again, but there was no reply, his breathing told,
however, that he had dropped off, and Norman elected to keep watch till
morning, and the others went to the tent.

It was just after daybreak when Norman heard a rustling, and looking
round there was Tam creeping out from his shelter.

"Make big fire--make damper," he said quietly, and to the lad's delight
the black went slowly about the task of blowing the embers, and getting
a few leaves and twigs to burn before heaping up the abundant supply of
wood close at hand.

Breakfast was soon ready, the boys being in the highest of glee, and
Shanter sat and ate and smiled broadly at the friendly demonstrations
which kept greeting him.

"Mine been along big sleep, get well," he said in reply to the
congratulations showered upon him, and then proved quite willing to sit
still while the packhorse was loaded--lightly now--and the others
caught, saddled, and bridled, and a glance round given before they made
a start to follow the trail back home.

Then followed a little discussion as to the order of starting, but
Shanter settled it by tucking his nulla-nulla and boomerang into his
waistband, shouldering his spear, and starting off at the head of the
packhorse which followed him like a dog.

"All right," said Norman.

"Yes.  What a rum fellow he is!" whispered Rifle.  "But I wouldn't go
very far to-day."

The boys mounted, and gave a cheer as they said farewell to the
water-hole.

"It almost seems as if all this had been a dream," said Tim, as they
rode on behind the black.  "You wouldn't think he had been so bad."

"Yes, you would," cried Norman, urging his horse forward, as he saw
Shanter make a snatch at the packhorse's load, and then reel.

But Norman saved him, and the poor fellow looked at him piteously.  "Big
boomer squeeze mine," he whispered hoarsely.  "Legs baal walk along."

That was very evident, for he was streaming with perspiration, and
gladly drank some water from their tubs.

Then the difficulty was solved by Norman making Shanter mount the horse
he had himself ridden, and the journey was continued with the black
striding the saddle and holding on by the sides of the stirrup-irons
with his toes, for he could not be induced to place his foot flat on the
bar, which he declared to be plenty "prickenum," and always placing his
first and second toes on either side of the outer edge of the upright
part of the stirrup.

The pleasure had gone out of the trip now.  It had been full of hard
work before, but it was labour mingled with excitement; now it was full
of anxiety as the little party noted Shanter's weakness, and felt how
entirely they depended upon him to follow the track they had made, one
often so slight that they could not trace a sign on the short grass or
hard ground.  And as Norman said, if the black broke down again they
might never be able to find their way home.

But the black kept his seat on one or other of the horses very well for
two days, and then they had to halt for a whole day, when it seemed as
if they were going to have a repetition of the former anxiety.  The
morning after, though, he expressed a desire to go on, and as the boys
packed up the half-dried canvas and blankets which had formed their
cover during a night of heavy rain, they looked anxiously at each other,
the same thought being in each breast, though neither of them could find
it in his heart to speak.

That thought was--suppose all our horses' footprints are washed away?

And now began a wonderful display of the black's power of vision.  As a
rule he sat perfectly upright on horseback, took the lead, and rode on
over tracts of land, where to the boys not a vestige of their trail was
visible; though, when now and then they saw the black guide lean
forward, grasp the horse's neck with his arms, and place his head as low
down as was possible, they felt that he too was evidently rather at
fault.

But no: by his wonderful perception he kept on picking up some tiny
trace of a footprint, losing the trail altogether at times, finding it
again when all seemed at an end and they had heard him muttering to
himself.  And so the journey went slowly on, till about noon on the
fifth day, as Shanter was intently scanning the ground, he suddenly
said:

"Baal can't go.  Mine no see no more.  Stop eat damper."

The horses were turned loose to graze, a fire lit, and as usual the
water boiled for tea, just a sufficiency having been brought from the
last spring in the tub slung to the packhorse's side.  But there was
very little appetite for the cold kangaroo tail and cakebread, as they
saw that the black did not eat, but began to beat the ground in all
directions like a spaniel, till too weak to do more, when he came and
threw himself down on the grass, and said: "Mine can't find way back no
more."



CHAPTER FIFTEEN.

"WE SHALL RUN AGAINST THEM."

What did it mean?

Lost in the great uninhabited plains, where by aid of their compass they
might go on day after day travelling in the direction they believed to
be homeward, but it would only be as the result of a guess.  Certainly,
they knew that the sea lay somewhere due east, but even if they could
reach the sea, where would they be--north or south of a settlement?

Norman felt that their case was hopeless; and in obedience to the mute
prayer he read in brother and cousin's eyes, he went and sat by the
black.

"Can't mine find the track, Shanter?"

"Baal find um," he replied coolly.  "Plenty all gone way."

"But come and try again."

The black shook his head.

"Baal go no more," he said; "mine sore.  Plenty hurt all over.  Go
sleep, piggi jump up."

The black turned away, and Norman returned disconsolately to the others.

"What does he say?" whispered Tim, as if afraid that his voice would be
heard out there in the great wild.

"Says we are to go to sleep till the sun rises to-morrow."

There was a dead silence.

"Shall we go and try ourselves?" said Rifle, at last.

"If he can't find it, we can't," said Norman, despondently.

"Never mind, boys," cried Tim.  "Never say die.  When the provision's
done, we'll eat one of the horses, if we can't shoot anything.  Surely
we shall come across settlers some time during the next ten years; and
if we don't, I say that if black fellows can live, we who know so much
better can, till we reach a settlement once more."

"But we don't know so much better," said Norman, sadly.  "Shanter can
beat us hollow at tracking.  I wouldn't care, boys, only I seem to have
poor mother's face always before me; and it will kill her if we don't
get back."

Another deep silence followed, for neither could trust himself to speak,
till all at once from where he lay, sounding incongruous at so solemn a
time, there came from the black a succession of heavy snores; and so
near is laughter to tears, mirth to sadness, that the boys burst into a
hearty fit of laughter, and Rifle exclaimed: "There, what's the good of
our being in the dumps.  It can't be so very bad when old Tam o' Shanter
can go to sleep like that."

"No," said Tim, taking his pitch from his cousin.

"Let's have a good long rest, and then see what to-morrow brings; eh!
Man?"

Norman smiled and nodded, joining in the preparations for their evening
meal, and that night they all lay down as if to sleep, nothing being
heard but Shanter's deep breathing in the great solitude beneath the
glittering stars, till a deep sigh escaped from Norman's breast; and
rising from his blanket couch, he stole softly out to go and kneel down
beneath the great, violet, gold-spangled arch of heaven to pray for
help, and that there might not come that terrible sorrow in his home--
the tale to be told to future generations of how three happy, contented
lads went forth into the great wilderness and left their bones there
beneath some tree, or by some water-hole, bleaching in the sun.

He was picturing it all in that solemn silence; the very scene rose
before him, but it was swept away directly, and he was gazing in the
agony-drawn face of his mother, when he heard a faint sob, and turned as
Rifle dropped upon his knees by his side, laid his clasped hands upon
his brother's shoulder, and bent down his head.

But poor orphan Tim, who looked upon his cousins more as brothers than
aught else, had been as wakeful as they.  It had been a mutual
deception; each had pretended that he was asleep, so as not to let the
others know how he suffered, and many seconds had not elapsed before he
too was kneeling by Norman's side.

And there they knelt for a long space, before Norman began repeating
aloud the old, old prayer, followed by the others, till he came to the
words, "And deliver us from--"

There he broke down, and the prayer was finished in a husky voice by Tim
alone.

A few minutes after they were lying once more in the shelter of the
sheet of canvas, and the next thing that happened was their starting up
into wakefulness with the sky one glow of gold and orange, and the black
face of Tam o' Shanter peering in at them with a grin upon his
countenance, as he cried:

"Now, Marmi boys, piggi go jump up.  Mine baal sore now.  Go along fine
way back."

For a marvellous change seemed to have come over the black.  He had been
sleeping heavily for sixteen hours, and the breakfast he ate was
something like that to which they had been accustomed, in spite of the
fact that the flour was getting excessively low.

But it was as if a black cloud had rolled away from them during the
night, and the bright sun of hope was shining warmly into their hearts.

All at once, to their great astonishment, Tam leaped up, flourished his
nulla-nulla, and shouted:

"Mine want big boomer here.  Makum sore along plenty like Tam o'
Shanter."

"But he has gone bong," cried Rifle.

"Yohi.  Gone bong.  Marmi Tim mumkull big boomer.  Now, come along, mine
fine back big white Mary."

"Yes: let's start," cried Norman; but with a pang at his heart as he
wondered whether they would ever reach home again, home which seemed now
the most lovely place on earth.

Tam refused to mount when they started.

"Mine want see close along," he said; and after a few casts here and
there, to the astonishment of all, they saw him suddenly point down, and
they all ran to his side.

"Why, there's nothing there," cried Tim.

"Yohi.  Horse fellow tick um toe along."

"Yes; there is a faint mark of a hoof," said Norman in delight; and with
rising spirits they went on again, to sight the Wallaby Range and strike
Dingo Station just at dusk on the following night, after missing the
track again and again on the previous day; while on this, the last of
their return journey, Shanter marked down hills and mountains which were
familiar, so that they made extra speed, and it was necessary, for they
reached home nearly starved.

It is needless to tell of the joy at the wanderers' return, save that
Mrs Bedford's face showed the agony she must have suffered, while Aunt
Georgie had a severe scolding in store.

But all that was soon over.  Shanter had gone off to a favourite nook of
his to digest damper, and the boys had about wearied themselves out
telling of their adventures, and of how wonderfully Shanter had
recovered during the last few days.

"Yes, it is wonderful," said the captain.  "I suppose the way in which
they get over dangerous wounds is more wonderful still.  Poor fellow! he
must have had a horrible squeeze, and the drowning, no doubt, acted like
a shock.  I wish, though, you had thought to bring home the old man's
skin."

"Yes, we ought to have done that," said Norman, "for Tim's sake."

"But we had enough to do to bring home Shanter."

"Ay, that they had," cried Uncle Jack.  "I don't know what Sam German
would have done without him."

"Why, he always grumbles at him for a lazy nigger," said the captain.

"Yes, but he likes him all the same."

"So we all do," chorused the boys.

"He can't help being black," said Tim.

"No," said the captain; "but you have said nothing about the camps of
black fellows you struck."

"Because we did not find any, father," cried Rifle.

"Humph!" said the captain.  "Strange!  There must be very few in these
parts, but I always feel that we shall run against them some day."



CHAPTER SIXTEEN.

"WE'LL FIND 'EM."

The troubles of the expedition had died out to such an extent that there
was some talk of another, the captain saying that for exploring reasons
he should head this himself.

Just then Uncle Jack kicked his foot under the table, and the captain
looked up to see such a look of agony in his wife's face that the
subject dropped.

All was going on admirably, oxen and sheep were increasing, the garden
was flourishing, and Dingo Station was daily growing more and more the
home of peace and plenty.

"Ah, Jack," said the captain to his brother, as they sat one evening
smoking tobacco of their own growing, "if it were not for the thoughts
of the black fellows, what a paradise this would be!"

"Perhaps the blacks say something of the kind respecting the whites."

"Why, we don't interfere with them."

"No; but I'm afraid others do."

But just at this time Aunt Georgie was a good deal exercised in her
mind, and she confided her trouble and suspicions to the two girls, but
bade them say not a word to Mrs Bedford.

"It would only worry her, and she has plenty of troubles over those
wild, harum-scarum, neck-breaking, horse-riding boys."

But the next morning at breakfast she let the cat out of the bag.

"Flour?  Stolen?" cried Mrs Bedford, excitedly.

"Oh, auntie!" cried the girls, reproachfully.

"Well, I didn't mean to say anything, but I'm quite sure that a quantity
has been taken out of the tub three times lately," said Aunt Georgie,
emphatically.

"Nonsense, aunt!" protested Hetty; "it's your fancy, or else Ida must
have taken some without speaking."

"No," said Ida, quietly, "I have not touched it.  If I had wanted some
for cooking, I should have asked aunt for it."

"Of course you would, my dear, and I should not have spilled and wasted
some on the floor."

"Had we not better tell Edward?" said Mrs Bedford.  "No; don't worry
him," said Aunt Georgie; "he has quite enough on his mind."

"The boys must have been at it for something," said Ida, quietly.

"Boys have been at what?" said Norman, who was with the others in the
veranda as these words were said.

"Been taking the flour," said Hetty.

"What should we take the flour for?" cried Rifle, indignantly.

"No, my dears, I do not suspect you, and I am sorry to make the charge,
for I have always thought Shanter lazy, but honest."

"Why, you don't mean to say you believe poor old Shanter would steal
flour, do you, aunt?" said Rifle, indignantly.

"I regret it very much, my dear, but the flour has been stolen, some
spilled on the floor, and there were the prints of wide-toed feet in the
patch."

"Here, hi!  Shanter, Tam o'!" cried Rifle.  "Coo-ee!"

The black came running up with glistening face.

"Plenty mine come fast," he said.

"Here," cried Norman; "what for you come along steal flour?"

"Mine baal teal flour," cried the black, indignantly.

"Aunt says you have, two or three times."

"Baal teal flour," cried the black again.

"There, aunt," said Norman; "I told you he wouldn't."

"But I'm sure he did, my dear, for there were the marks of his black
feet."

"Baal teal flour," cried Shanter again; and drawing himself up he was
turning away, but Norman caught his arm.

"Look here, Shanter," he said.  "You brother.  Baal go in storehouse."

"Yohi," said the black, nodding.  "Big white Mary pialla.  Shanter carry
tub."

"Then you have been in the storehouse sometimes."

"Yohi.  Baal teal flour."

He wrenched himself free and walked away.

"I don't believe he took it, aunt," said Norman.

"Nor I," said the others eagerly.

"Well, I wish I was sure, my dears, as you are, for I don't like to
suspect the poor fellow."

"But if he had taken it, aunt," cried Rifle, "he is such a big stupid
boy of a fellow he couldn't have kept it secret.  He'd have made a lot
of damper at a fire in the scrub, and asked us to come and help to eat
the nasty stuff all full of ashes."

"Well," said Aunt Georgie, drawing her lips tight, "we shall see.
Nobody else could have stolen it but the black or German."

"What, old Sourkrout?" cried Tim, laughing.  "Oh, aunt!"

"And it's oh, Artemus!" said the old lady.  "For I do wish you boys
would not be so fond of nicknames."

"All right, aunt."

The incident passed off and so did Shanter, for he disappeared
altogether for a couple of days, and was a good deal missed.

"Never mind," said Norman, "he'll come back loaded with grubs, or bring
honey or 'possums."

"I believe he is too much offended to come back," said Tim.  "No fellow,
whatever his colour may be, likes to be called a thief."

"No," said Rifle; "and I believe aunt used her flour in her sleep."

"Here, boys," cried the captain just then; "take the horses and go round
and fetch up that lot of bullocks from the plain.  I fancy they have
gone right away some distance, or the dingoes have scared them; it will
be a good ride for you."

"And no Shanter here," said Norman, as they went off to catch and saddle
their horses.

"I wonder father hasn't made a bother about it.  He doesn't seem to have
missed him."

"Too busy over getting down that big gum over yonder," observed Rifle.
"My word, what a time it seems to take!"

"Nice bit of amusement for Uncle Jack and old Sam.  He is getting too
fat."

The others laughed, and then after they had caught, saddled, and bridled
their horses, they walked them up to where the captain was examining the
edge of a felling-axe, Uncle Jack and German being similarly armed.

"Off you go, boys," said the captain.

"And let's see whether you'll be back before we get down the great
gum-tree," said their uncle, smiling.

"We shall be back," said Rifle.  "You will not get down the big gum for
a week."

German chuckled, and the boys sprang into their saddles.

"You'll have a long ride, boys," said the captain.  "I was up on the big
rock yesterday," he continued, nodding toward the top of the precipice
whence Norman had seen the black fellows, "and I could not see them with
the glass."

"We'll find 'em, father," said Norman, confidently.

"Off then," said the captain; and away they went, riding now with
wonderful ease and skill; while, bent on getting down the great gum-tree
by the creek because it impeded part of the view from the house, and in
addition its trunk being wanted for boards and its branches for fuel,
the captain led his little force of axemen to the assault.



CHAPTER SEVENTEEN.

"BUNYIP!  BUNYIP!"

That same afternoon, soon after dinner, the captain and his
fellow-wielders of the axe again went down to carry on their
wood-cutting.  The boys were not back, nor expected, and in the course
of the afternoon the girls proposed that Mrs Bedford and Aunt George
should go with them for a walk, and to take some refreshment to the
wood-cutters.

They refused, of course, and then gave way, and soon after the little
party left the house, and strolled slowly away toward the creek, all
enjoying the delightfully fresh breeze which came across the plains and
sent the blood dancing in the young girls' veins.

Hardly had they walked a couple of hundred yards away, when one of the
cows in the fenced-in paddock raised her head from grazing, and uttered
a deep-toned bellow.  She ceased munching the rich grass, and whisked
her tail about, as if trying to tie it in knots, for she saw a black
approaching the paddock, and that black was one she did not know.

The black came cautiously on, crawling from tree to bush, and from bush
to tree, and always getting nearer to the house.  Finally, he reached
the fence, and along by this he crept like a great black slug, till he
was at the end, and within a dozen yards of the store.

Fifty yards away a couple of dozen of his fellows, all spear and club
armed, lay hidden among the shrubs and trees which the captain and Uncle
Jack were unwilling to cut down, and these men watched intently every
movement of their companion, and in perfect silence, till they saw him
raise himself very slightly, and then almost run on all fours across the
space which divided him from the storehouse, the movement being upon his
hands and toes.

Then a low murmur of satisfaction ran through them, and they turned to
look in the other direction, where the ladies were all making their way,
basket-laden, toward where the captain and Uncle Jack were continuing
their attack upon the great tree.

No fear of interruption in that direction; no fear of any one coming in
the other, for the boys had been seen to ride right off over the hills,
as if on a long expedition.

The black fellow disappeared from his companions' sight; and as soon as
he was well inside, he rose up, detached a bark bag from his
'possum-skin waistband, and grinned with satisfaction as he ran his eyes
round among the casks, packages, and tins upon the rough shelves.

Then he stopped short, and stared at the cask before him, for there was
something suspicious about it.  That was not the cask from which he had
filled his meal-bag last time, and carried off such a glorious haul.  It
looked wider and bigger, and he hesitated, and passing his right hand
behind him, carefully drew out his club, ready for that tub if it should
be dangerous.

But the tub stood there perfectly innocent-looking, and the head had
evidently lately been moved by floury fingers, which had left their
marks.  In addition, there was a dusting of flour on the top, and a tiny
sprinkle of the same on the rough boards in front.

All this reassured him, and tucking his nulla-nulla back in his band, he
gave the bag a shake, took a cautious look round, and then advanced to
the tub, and with one quick movement, thrust the head off, so that it
fell behind upon the floor.

Then, bag in one hand, his other resting on the edge of the barrel, he
stood perfectly still, as if turned to stone.  His eyes were starting,
his mouth open, and his lips drawn back in a ghastly grin, as he stood
gazing at a hideous-looking face rising slowly out of the flour, red, as
if covered with blood, and dashed with patches of white meal.  Nearer
and nearer this object approached him, till, with a yell of horror, he
dragged himself away, and dashed out of the storehouse, shouting
"Bunyip! bunyip!" as he ran to where his companions were waiting for his
spoil.

Then a low whispering followed, and the result was that six of the party
crawled in the same manner as that in which the first black had
approached.

An observer would have said that they were evidently doubtful of the
truth of their companion's statement, and had agreed to go together and
test it.

Their advance was exactly in every respect like that of the first man;
and they reached the shelter of the fence, and paused till the last man
was close up, when all went through the same manoeuvre together, running
on their hands and feet, with their bodies close to the ground.

At the door they paused again listening, and no doubt the slightest
sound would have started them off in full retreat.  But all was
perfectly still, and taking courage, they gathered themselves up, and
club in hand leaped into the storehouse, to stand gazing wildly round.

Nothing was there to startle them--no sign of danger.  The bag their
companion had dropped lay upon the floor, but the flour-barrel was
covered; and after a couple of them had exchanged a whisper, all stood
with their nulla-nullas ready to strike, but no one attempted to move
the cask head.

At last two who appeared to be the leaders extended a hand each, gazed
in each other's eyes, and at a signal gave the lid a thrust, and it fell
off behind with a loud clatter, which made all bound out of the
storehouse.  But the last man looked back as his comrades were taking to
flight, and uttered a few words loudly.

They were sufficient to arrest the flight and all stood in a stooping
position, gazing wildly at the tub, which stood looking harmless enough,
and after a little jabbering, they advanced once more, as if they all
formed units of a large machine, so exactly were their steps taken
together, till they reached and once more entered the open door of the
store.

Then, as if strung up, ready to meet anything, they bounded into the
place, when, as if worked by a spring, the horrible figure in the tub
started upright like a monstrous jack-in-the-box.

The black fellows literally tumbled over one another in their hurry to
escape from the terrible-looking object which, in their eyes--imbued as
they were with superstitious notions--was a fearful demon of the most
unsparing nature, and a minute later, they were back in the clump of
trees and bushes, spreading news which made the whole mob of blacks take
flight.

"Baal come teal flour.  Mine make black fellow frightenum," said the
jack-in-the-box, leaping lightly out, and then rolling the empty cask
aside, he replaced it by the flour-tub.

Then, going round to the back, application was made to a bucket of
water, from which a cooliman or native bark bowl was filled, and in a
few moments Shanter's good-humoured, clean, black countenance was drying
in the sun.  For his scheme to defeat the flour-thieves had been very
successful, and that evening he related it proudly to the boys.

"You did that?" said Norman.

"Yohi.  All yan.  Baal black fellow now."

"What?" cried the captain, when Norman called him aside, and told him.
"I don't like that, my boy."

"But they must be a poor, cowardly lot, father," said Norman, "or they
would not be so easily frightened by a bogey."

"A lesson to us," said the captain, thoughtfully.  "There must be a camp
of the black fellows somewhere near, and while they are about, we had
better keep about the place."

"But they will not come again after such a fright, will they?" said
Norman.

"I don't know, my boy.  It is impossible to say.  Perhaps, as soon as
the scare is over, they may be taking each other to task for being such
cowards.  We are all alone here, and far from help, so it is as well to
be upon our guard.  Don't let them know indoors."

The order came too late, for, as soon as they entered the house, Mrs
Bedford began anxiously: "Edward, is it a fact that there have been
myall blacks trying to rob the place?"

"Pooh!  What have you heard?"

"Rifle has been telling us of the black's trick to frighten them."

"Oh yes, a few wandering rascals tried to steal the flour."

"And I'm very, very glad to find that I misjudged that poor fellow,
Shanter," said Aunt Georgie.  "I certainly thought it was he."

"Yes; and to clear himself of the suspicion," said Uncle Jack, cheerily,
"he hid and frightened them away.  Come, people, don't look so
anxious.--Why, Hetty--Ida--surely you are not going to be scared at a
little adventure like this."

"Of course they are not," said the captain, quickly.  "There is nothing
to be alarmed about."

"Father says there's nothing to be alarmed about," whispered Rifle that
night, when the boys retired to the part of the house they called the
barracks.

"Yes, I heard him," said Norman, softly.  "Talk low, Tim's asleep."

"No, I'm not," said that individual.  "I'm awake as you are.  You're
going to talk about uncles' whispering together, and then going and
loading the guns and pistols."

Norman was silent for a few moments.

"Yes," he said at last.  "It means that they are very uneasy about the
black fellows."

"And a fight," said Rifle.

"I hope not, boys.  One doesn't want to kill."

"But one doesn't want the myall blacks to kill us," said Rifle.  "Well,
they will not come to-night, will they?"

"If they do," replied Norman, "father will soon wake us up, if it's only
to load the guns for them.  They're sure to sit up and watch in turns
with Sourkrout.  Shall we dress again, and go and offer to help?"

"No," said Tim.  "Uncle would not like us to interfere without being
asked, but I shall lie and listen all night.  I couldn't go to sleep
fancying that black fellows were crawling up to attack us."

"No," said Rifle, softly; "one feels all of a fidget, and ready to fancy
all sorts of things."

"Nonsense!" said Norman.  "It's because it's so hot to-night.  That's
all."

"Man don't mean it," said Tim, quietly.  "He's as fidgety as we are."

"Yes, of course I am, but it's only the heat."

"Call it what you like," said Rifle; "but you don't feel as if you could
sleep to-night."

"Well, I don't feel sleepy yet," said Norman, carelessly.

But a long day on horseback and the quiet of their quarters, joined to
the knowledge that their elders would be on guard, sufficed to nullify
all their declarations, and half an hour had not elapsed before the
regular, steady breathing of three healthy lads told that they were
passing the night in the most satisfactory way.



CHAPTER EIGHTEEN.

"THAT ISN'T THUNDER."

"Hi!  Rouse up!  Black fellows!" shouted Rifle, and his brother and
cousin started up in bed, ready for the moment to believe him, for there
was a black face peering in at their window.

"Get out!" cried Tim, hurling a boot at his cousin, who dodged it, while
as soon as Norman had grasped the fact that the face belonged to Shanter
he made a rush at his brother, who laughingly avoided it, and then
hurrying on their clothes, they went out to find the captain and Uncle
Jack, each with a double gun in the hollow of his arm.

"Seen anything, father?" cried Norman.

"No, my boy, all peaceable, and Shanter says there are no black fellows
near."

"Baal black fellow," said that gentleman.  "See plenty mine bunyip, baal
come again."

Here he burst into a roar of laughter, and began imitating the action of
a myall black creeping up to the storehouse, going close up to the
flour-tub, and looking in before uttering a wild yell, darting back,
tumbling, getting up, falling again, rolling over and over, and then
jumping up to run away as hard as he could.

He came back panting and grinning in a minute or two, looking from one
to the other as if for applause.

"I hope he is right," said Uncle Jack; "but we shall have to be more
careful."

"Yes," said the captain; "we have been too confident, boys, and I must
now declare the station in a state of siege."

"Won't it be time enough when the black fellows come, father?"

"Will it be time enough to lock the stable door when the steed is
stolen, sir?" replied the captain, sternly.

Rifle rubbed his right ear, as if his father's words had buzzed in it,
and said no more.

"Talk about steeds," said the captain; "let's go and have a look at the
horses.  There'll be plenty of time before breakfast."

For the captain had of late given a good deal of attention to one of his
young horses which promised to prove of great value.  The boys were
already well mounted and provided most satisfactorily.  There were the
quiet mares, too, which the two girls rode, and Uncle Jack had a good
sturdy mount; but this graceful colt had thoroughly taken the captain's
attention, and he was looking forward to the day when some wealthy
settler would come up the country, see it, and purchase it, or make some
valuable exchange in the shape of articles as useful to them as money.

They reached the paddock, which was always increasing in size, when they
could find time to enclose more land with posts and rails, and the
horses came trotting up for the titbits they were accustomed to receive
from their owner's hand; and as the pet of the little drove thrust its
head over the rail, it was patted and caressed, a halter attached and
passed round its lower jaw, Shanter watching eagerly the while.

"Now, Norman, up with you.  I want to get him used to being backed."

Norman hesitated for a moment naturally enough, for it was mounting a
bare-backed unbroken colt; but the next minute he had accepted a leg up,
and was in his place, with the result that the beautiful creature reared
right up, pawing the air, and threatened to fall over backwards.

"Grip him well, boy," shouted the captain.

The command was needless, for Norman was already gripping the horse's
soft sides with all his might; and he kept his seat as it now came down
on all fours, and darted off at a rate which startled all the rest of
the occupants of the paddock into a gallop.  They followed their
companion round till Norman seemed able to control his mount, and
brought it back to where the rest had been watching him with some
anxiety.

"Well done, my boy!" said the captain, as he caressed the colt.  "Down
with you.  Now, Raphael, you give him a turn."

Rifle sprang into the place lately occupied by his brother, had a gallop
round the great enclosure; and Tim followed and cantered up.

"That will do for this morning," said the captain.  "I like his action
more and more, Jack.  He'll want very little breaking in."

"Yes," said Uncle Jack; "a martingale will soon check that habit of
throwing up his head."

"Hullo!" cried the captain; "what's that?"

"Oh nothing, father," cried Rifle, laughing.  "Only Shanter.  He wants
to have a ride round on the colt."

"What and scare the poor animal with his black face?  Besides, he can't
ride."

"Yohi!" shouted the black, excitedly.  "Plenty mine ride.  Plenty mine
ride bull-cow horse fellow.  Plenty mine ride."

He strode toward the colt to mount but the captain laid his hand upon
his shoulder.

Shanter started round angrily.

"Mine go ride plenty mine," he cried.

"No.  Don't touch the horse," said the captain, sternly.

White man and black stood gazing in each other's eyes for some moments,
and then Shanter took his spear from where it leaned against the rails,
and marched off toward the nearest patch of scrub, displaying such airs
of offended dignity that the boys all laughed, with the result that
Shanter turned upon them furiously--like a ridiculed child--threw
himself into an attitude, and threatened to throw his spear.  But, as
the boys laughed all the more heartily, he turned and went off.

"You have offended his majesty, father," cried Norman.

"Oh, he'll forget it all in a few hours," said Rifle and they went back
in to breakfast.

Soon after the captain had a ride round, ostensibly to see the more
distant cattle; but, as he owned to Rifle, who accompanied him, really
to see if there were any traces of blacks; but there were none.

"I'll send Shanter out scouting," said the captain, as they rode back;
but there was no Shanter to send.  He had evidently not forgotten, and
not come back.

The next morning a visit was again paid to where the horses were
enclosed every night, the captain meaning to have the colt ridden daily
now, so as to break it in by degrees, when, to his annoyance, he found
it looking rough and out of order, but that evening it seemed to be much
better, and was grazing heartily as usual.

The next morning it was the same, and so on for several more mornings.

"I don't understand it," said the captain.

"Looks as if it had been galloped, father," said Norman.

"Yes; but the others are all right, and it would not go off and gallop
alone.  Flies have worried the poor beast, I suppose."

Meanwhile there had been no sign of Shanter.  He had gone off in dudgeon
and stayed away, his absence being severely felt in the house, for his
task of fetching wood and water had to be placed in Sam German's hands;
and as this was not what he called his regular work, he did it in a
grumbling, unpleasant manner, which very much raised Aunt Georgie's ire.

"Shanter will come back soon, aunt," Tim kept on saying.

"But he does not come back, boy," cried Aunt Georgie; "and you boys will
have to do his work, for I am not going to have that grumbling gardener
to bring my wood and water.  I must say, though, that it does make a
good deal of difference in the consumption of bread."

And still Shanter did not come back, neither was anything seen of him by
the boys in their long stock-herding rides; while to make things more
annoying the colt grew worse, and the captain complained bitterly.

"But I don't think father ought to grumble," said Rifle, one night when
they were going to bed.  "Everything else has got on so well.  Why, we
shall soon be having a big farm."

"Yes," said Norman; "but the colt was a pet, and he had given so much
attention to it."

They went to bed and all was quiet, but somehow Rifle could not sleep.
It was a sultry, thunderous night, and at last he rose, opened the
window, and stood to gaze out at the flashing lightning as it played
about a ridge of clouds in the east.

"Can't you sleep?" said Norman, in a whisper.

"No; come here.  It's so jolly and cool."

There was a faint rustling sound in the darkness, and the next minute
Norman was by his brother's side, enjoying the soft, comparatively cool,
night air.

"Lovely," he said; and then they both stood gazing at the lightning,
which made the clouds look like a chain of mountains, about whose
summits the electricity played.

All at once there was a dull, low, muttering sound, apparently at a
distance.

"Thunder," said Norman.  "We're going to have a storm."

"Good job," replied Rifle, in the same low tone as that adopted by his
brother.  "Things were getting precious dry."

There was a long pause, and the lightning grew nearer and the flashes
more vivid.  Then, all of a sudden as the same peculiar sound was heard,
Rifle whispered:

"I say, Man; that isn't thunder."

"No," was the reply.  "I was just thinking so.  Sounds to me like a
horse galloping."

"Of course it does.  I say, it isn't the colt, is it?"

"What do you mean?"

"Our colt gone mad, and galloping about all night so as to make himself
look bad to-morrow morning."

"Rubbish!"

"But it does come from the paddock."

"Yes; it does come from the paddock," said Norman, after a pause.

"And no mistake about it.  Only one horse too."

"It's very strange," said Norman; "let's go and see."

"What, in the middle of the night, like this?  Father would hear us and
take us for black fellows."

"We could drop quietly out of the window.  Why, Rifle, you're right;
there is a horse galloping in the paddock.  Let's dress and go."

"Shall we call father and tell him first?"

"No; because we might be wrong.  Let's go and see first.  A 'possum must
have got on the horse's back and be scaring him into this gallop.  Look
sharp."

The boys soon had on their flannel shirts and trousers, generally their
every-day costume, and after satisfying themselves that Tim was fast
asleep, they squeezed themselves out of the window and dropped one after
the other, and then hurried along in the thick darkness, across the
garden, past the storehouse, and then along under the shelter of the
fences till, perfectly satisfied now, they neared the corner of the
paddock, just as a horse galloped by at full speed.

"No wonder he looks so bad of a morning," whispered Norman.  "Here, go
on a little farther and then we can look through and see."

They went down now on hands and knees, and crept along till they could
look through into the great paddock, just as a flash of lightning
revealed to them a group of horses in the centre of the field all pretty
close together, and quietly cropping the grass.

"Strange, isn't it?" whispered Norman.  "Listen! here he comes round
again."

For the beat of hoofs approached from their left, and the next minute a
horse thundered by at full speed.

"Why, it was!" whispered Rifle, "I saw one of those 'possums perched on
its back."

"No," said Norman, excitedly.  "I saw something distinctly; but it was
too big to be a 'possum.  I think it was one of those big things that
Shanter killed.  Father said it was the koala or native bear."

"Let's wait till it comes round again."

The time seemed long, but the horse came thundering past once more,
evidently steadily coursing all round the paddock close to the rails,
while its fellows clustered in the middle out of the way.

"It is one of those things," said Norman, triumphantly.

"It wasn't," said Rifle.  "I saw it quite plain, and it was one of those
kangaroos as big as a man.  I say, whoever would have thought of their
doing that?"

"What shall we do?  Hadn't we better go and rouse up father?"

"No," said Rifle; "let's stop and see the end of it; and to-morrow night
we can all come and catch or shoot the beast.  If we went now and
fetched him, it might be gone before we got back, and he would think we
had been dreaming."

"Here it comes again; hish!" whispered Norman; and once more there was
the rapid beat of the horse's feet on the dry ground, and it tore by
just as there was a brighter flash of lightning; then the flying object
had darted by, and Norman uttered a loud ejaculation.

"Did you see?" whispered Rifle.

"Yes; it was a myall black.  I saw him quite plainly."

"Not quite plainly," said Rifle.  "But I saw him.  It was a black on the
poor horse, but it was old Shanter."

"What?"

"It was!  I saw his face as plain as possible.  Don't you see?  He
wanted to mount the horse and father wouldn't let him, so he determined
to have a ride, and he must have come and had one every night, and then
gone off again into the scrub."

"But--"

"Don't say `but.'  You know how fond he has been of horses, always
wanting to ride when he went out with us."

"Yes, I know; but still I can't think he would like to do that."

"But he _is_ doing it.  Here he comes again."

This time, as the horse galloped by, they both had a perfectly plain
view of the black's excited face and position as, evidently in a high
state of glee, he tore by on the well-bred horse.

"Now," said Rifle; "was I right?"

"Oh yes," said Norman, with a sigh.  "You were quite right.  But be
ready to shout and stop him as he comes round again."

They waited for the sound of the warning thunder of hoofs, but though
they heard them grow more faint, and then sound softer as they paced
along on the far side of the paddock, the sound did not increase, and
while they were listening there came a distinct snort, followed by a
loud neighing nearer to them; another snort, and then a flash of vivid
lightning illumining the paddock long enough for them to see the drove
of horses in the middle all gazing in one direction toward another horse
walking in their direction.  Then there was black darkness, another
snort, an answering neigh, and silence, broken by the faintly-heard
sound of grass being torn off from its roots.

"He's gone," said Norman, in a whisper.  "Let's run and wake father."

"What's the good now?  Let's go back to bed, and tell him in the
morning.  No: I don't like to.  Why, he'd be ready to half kill poor old
Shanter."

Norman was silent, and they tramped back to the house when, just as
Norman was reaching up to get hold of the window-sill, a hand was
stretched out.

"Hallo! you two.  Where have you been?"

"Never mind," said Norman.  "Wait till we get in again."

They both climbed in silently, and Tim began again.

"I say, it was shabby to go without me;" and when they explained why
they had hurried off, he was no better satisfied.  "I wouldn't have
served you so," he grumbled.  "But I say, won't uncle be in a way?"

"Yes, if Norman tells him," said Rifle.  "Don't you think we had better
hold our tongues?"

A long discussion followed, with the result that Rifle found himself in
the minority, and went to sleep feeling rather unhappy about the black.



CHAPTER NINETEEN.

"GOOD TASTE FOR A SAVAGE."

Rifle felt obliged in the morning to join cousin and brother in the
announcement to the captain, who looked as if he could hardly believe it
at first, but ended by walking straight to the paddock, to find the colt
looking more distressed than ever; and on a closer inspection there
plainly enough, though it had remained unnoticed before, on account of
the dry time, were the marks of the nightly gallops on the hard
sun-baked soil.

"That explains it all, eh, Jack?" he said to his brother.

"Yes; the black scoundrel!  I had noticed for some time past how fond he
was of horses."

"Yes," said Norman; "nothing pleased him better than petting them and
giving them bits of his damper."

"Very good taste for a savage to appreciate how noble a beast is the
horse, but I'm not going to introduce the said noble animal for the
delectation of black savages."

"But you will not be very hard upon him, father?"

"No," said the captain, tightening his lips, "not very."

"What shall you do?" said Uncle Jack.

"Lay wait for his black lordship to-night, and give him a sound
horse-whipping."

Rifle's face twitched a little, and the three boys exchanged glances.

"Better be careful, Ned," said Uncle Jack.  "These fellows can be very
revengeful."

"I am not afraid.  He must have a severe lesson, and as I am his
master--Marmi, as he calls me--I shall give it at once."

"But you will not sit up for him alone?" said Uncle Jack.

"Oh no.  I shall want you all to help me; and so as to make sure of him,
there is to be no riding out to-day.  He is, of course, hiding in the
scrub somewhere, and I don't want him disturbed."

Rifle looked very hard at Norman, who turned to his father.

"Well, Norman?"

"We all like Shanter, father," he said.  "He is not much better than a
child in some things."

"Exactly; I know that."

"We want you to let him off, father--forgive him."

The captain looked more stern, and tightened his lips.

"I appreciate your generosity, my boys, but it must not be looked over.
I must punish him.  Words will be of no use.  I am afraid it must be
blows.  But look here; I will be as mild as I can.  Will that satisfy
you?"

"I suppose it must, father," said Rifle, dolefully.

"Yes, my boy, it must; and now look here: not a word to them indoors.
It would only startle mamma and the girls.  Your uncle and I will be
going to keep watch to-night, and you can slip out of your window as you
did last night."

Hence it was that about ten o'clock that night the little party were all
crouching by the palings watching, as well as the darkness would allow,
and listening for the faintest sound, not a word being uttered for fear
the black's abnormally sharp ears should detect their presence, and make
him keep away.

Time glided by, till an hour must have passed, and then they heard a
sharp neigh, followed by the trampling of feet, as if the horses had
been startled.  Then came the low murmur of a voice, followed by a few
light pats as of some one caressing a horse; and, a minute later, in
spite of the darkness, Norman made out that his father had passed
through the rails into the paddock.

Then, just as he was in agony for fear the captain should be ridden
over, or some other accident should befall him, he heard the approaching
pace of a horse, but only at a walk.

Like the others, he was crouching down, and it seemed to him that his
father was doing the same, when, all at once, the faintly-seen figures
of man and horse towered up close by them, and what followed was the
work of moments.

There was the loud _whisk_ of a hunting-whip, the darting forward of a
figure, followed by the plunge of a horse, as it galloped away, drowning
the noise of a heavy thud, though the struggle which followed was quite
plain.

"Hold still, you dog!" roared the captain.  "I have you tight.--Here,
Jack, come and help to hold him."

"Baal baal mumkull mine," cried the black, piteously.  "Give in then,
you scoundrel.  Take hold of his hair, Jack.  I have him by his
loin-cloth."

It was no question of giving in, for the black made no further struggle,
but stood up writhing and twisting up his right shoulder, and rubbing it
with the back of his left hand passed behind him.

"Don't hit him again, father," cried Norman, quickly.

"Silence, sir!--Now you--you black fellow!"

"Baal black fellow," shouted Shanter, indignantly; "baal black fellow."

"How dare you come stealing here in the dark and meddling with my
horses?" roared the captain.

"Baal steal a horse fellow, Marmi," cried the black, indignantly.
"Horse fellow all along all lot."

"Sneaking there in the darkness, to ride my poor horses to death."

"Marmi no let Shanter ride when piggi jump up."

"Not let you ride in the day, sir?  Of course not.  Do you suppose I
keep horses for you?"

"Baal plenty mine know."

"You don't understand?"

"Mine want ride horse fellow like white fellow."

"Then you are not going to learn to ride on mine.  Now then, I've done
with you, sir.  Be off and don't show your face here again.  Go!"

"Mine want damper, Marmi.  Gib big soff damper."

"I'll give you the whip, sir, if you don't go."

Shanter flinched, and gave himself another rub, looking about in the
darkness from one to the other.

"Let me fetch him a bit of damper, father," whispered Rifle.

"No," said the captain, sternly.  "The scoundrel has nearly ruined a
fine young horse, and he must be taught a lesson.--Now, sir, be off!"

"Baal gib mine big damper?" cried the black.

"No; only the whip," said the captain, giving the thong a sharp crack,
and then another and another in all directions near the black's naked
shoulders, with the result that at every crack Shanter winced and leaped
about.

"Marmi Man gib mine damper."

"I can't," said Norman.

"Marmi Rifle, Marmi Tim, gib mine damper."

"No--no--no," shouted the captain.  "Now go and never come here again."

The black gave another writhe, as if smarting from the pain of the blow
he had received, and ended by snatching boomerang and club from his
waistband, uttering a fiercely defiant yell as he clattered them
together, leaped the fence and darted off straight across the paddock,
shouting as he rushed on toward the horses, and sending them in panic to
the end of the enclosure.

"The scoundrel!" shouted the captain; "those horse will cripple
themselves on the posts and rails.  No; they're coming back again," he
cried, as he heard the little herd come galloping round.  "Steady
there--woho--boys!  Steady, woho there--woho!" he continued; and the
horses gradually ceased their headlong flight, and turned and trotted
gently toward the familiar voice.

The captain was joined by the boys, who all went toward the horses,
patting and caressing them for a few minutes before leaving the paddock
and going back toward the house.

"Now," said the captain; "who is to say that this black fellow will not
come to-morrow night, or perhaps to-night, take out a rail or two, and
drive off all our horses?"

"I can," said Norman.

"So can we," cried Rifle.  "I don't believe old Shanter ever could
steal."

"Well done, boys, for your belief in savage nature," cried Uncle
Jack.--"No, Ned, you are wrong.  I believe that the poor fellow is
honest as the day."

"Thank you, uncle," whispered Tim.

"Well," said the captain, "we shall see.  But I think I have let the
poor fellow off very easily.  I came out to-night meaning to give him a
tremendous horse-whipping, but out of weakness and consideration for you
boys' feelings, I've let him off with one cut."

"Enough too," said Uncle Jack, "for it was big enough for a dozen."

"Well, it was a tidy one," said the captain, laughing.  "There, come
back to the house.  But no more black pets, boys.  If you want to make
companions, try the horses."

"And perhaps they'd run away with one."

"Or throw us."

"Or kick us."

So cried the boys one after another, and the captain uttered a grunt.

"Look here," he said; "I'm not going to sit up and watch to-night, but
if those horses are driven off by that black scoundrel, I'll hunt him
down with a gun."

"Not you, Ned," said Uncle Jack, with a chuckle.

"Don't you believe him, boys."

"We don't, uncle," they chorused.

"Ah, well," said the captain, laughing; "we shall see."



CHAPTER TWENTY.

"WE SHALL HAVE TO TRUST HIM."

"Whatever is the matter with that cow?" cried Aunt Georgie, as they sat
at their evening meal the next day.  "Why is she lowing like that?  It's
my poor Jersey, and--goodness gracious, what is the matter with her
tail?"

"Tail!" shouted the captain, springing up as the cow came clumsily
cantering up, followed by all the rest of the cattle, who added their
lowing to the Jersey's mournful bellow.  "Tail!  Here, quick, Jack--
boys, the guns; the poor creature has been speared."

It was plain enough.  Speared, and badly, for the weapon stood firmly
just in front of the poor animal's tail, in spite of the frantic gallop
in which she had sought for relief.

"I can't leave the poor beast like this, Jack," cried the captain.
"Cover me if you see any one stealing up.  No; there is no need.  I can
see it all plainly enough."

The cow did not run away from him as he went close up, and with a sharp
tug dragged out the clumsy weapon, tearing his handkerchief afterward to
plug the horrible wound.

"Will she get better, father?" asked Norman.

"I hope so, boy.  I don't think the point can have reached any vital
part.  But you see, don't you?"

"Only the wound, father.  What do you mean?"

"I'm afraid this is your friend Shanter's bit of revenge for my blow."

"Oh no, father," cried Rifle, indignantly.  "Poor old Tam o' Shanter
would not be such a brute."

The captain smiled, and shrugged his shoulders.  "Here, let's get all
the beasts into the enclosure," he said.  "We do not want any more to be
speared;" and sending two of the boys forward to open the rails, the cow
was gently driven in, the rest of the stock following patiently enough
to the very last.

"Well," said Uncle Jack, emphatically, "I don't think I'm a vicious man,
but I honestly wish that the vile wretch who threw that spear had been
well gored by the animal in return."

"So do I, uncle," cried Rifle, warmly, "for I'm sure it wasn't
Shanter.--What do you think, Tim?"

"I don't know," replied the boy.  "I hope it wasn't; but as Uncle Edward
says, it does look very black."

"Bah!  You're black," cried Rifle, fiercely.--"You don't think it was
Shanter, do you, Man?"

"I don't want to think it was," replied his brother, thoughtfully, "but
it does look very bad."

This was while the captain had walked up to the house to order the
ladies to stay within doors, promising in return that he would be very
careful, and not run into any danger.

"Looks very bad!" cried Rifle, contemptuously.  "I only wish I knew
where old Shanter was.  I'd go and fetch him to make him tell you that
you ought all to be ashamed of yourselves."

"You need not trouble," said Uncle Jack, quietly, "for here he comes;"
and as the captain's brother spoke he cocked his double gun.

"And here comes father," cried Norman, excitedly.  "Don't fire, uncle,
pray."

"Not if I can help it, boy, but look at the fellow; he has been painting
himself, and means war."

In effect Shanter's black body was streaked with white, as if to imitate
a skeleton, and as he came running toward them from the scrub below the
precipice, he looked as if his spear was held threateningly in one hand,
his club in the other.

As the black came running from one direction, the captain ran toward
them from the other, shouting to Uncle Jack and the boys to fall back,
while just then Sam German came out of the garden armed with a
pitchfork, the first thing likely to act as a weapon.

But Shanter was the swiftest of foot, and he was within twenty yards,
when Uncle Jack presented his piece and shouted: "Stop!  Throw down that
spear."

Shanter hesitated for a moment, and then dug the point of his spear into
the ground, and ran up shouting: "Hi, Marmi, black fellow come along!
Kimmeroi--bulla, bulla--metancoly."  (One, four, ever so many.)

The captain gazed at him suspiciously.

"Where?" he said.

"Black fellow all along," cried Shanter, who seemed to have quite
forgotten the past night's quarrel and the blow, and he pointed in
several directions across the precipitous ridge.

"You saw them?"

"Yohi.  Run tell Marmi.  Black fellow come all along, spear bull-cow."

Norman saw his father's brow contract, for the last words sounded very
suspicious, and the lad asked himself whether this was a piece of
cunning on the part of the black.

But just then Shanter caught sight of the spear lying upon the ground,
where it had been thrown by the captain after he had drawn it from the
cow's back.

The black made a dash and pounced upon it, his movement to secure the
weapon putting both the captain and his brother on their guard, as they
watched the fellow's movements.

As soon as he had the weapon in his hand, he examined the point, still
wet with blood, looked sharply from one to the other, and then excitedly
pointed to the spear end.

"How this fellow come along?" he cried.

"Some one threw it, and speared the little cow," cried Rifle.

"Where little bull-cow fellow--go bong?"

"No; in the paddock.  Did you throw that spear, Shanter?"

"Mine throw?  Baal!" cried the black.  "Plenty mine spear," and he
pointed to where his own spear stuck in the ground.

"I can't trust him, Rifle, my boy," said the captain, firmly.  "I'm
afraid it is his work, and this is a cunning way of throwing us off the
scent."

The black listened eagerly, and partly comprehended.

"Marmi no pidney.  Think mine spear bull-cow.  Baal, baal throw."

He shook his head violently, and then running back and recovering the
other spear--his own--he stood attentively watching the scrub, his eyes
wandering along the ridge and from place to place as if in search of
enemies.

"What do you say, Ned?" whispered Uncle Jack; "are you going to trust
him?"

"No, I cannot yet," said the captain.  "We must be thoroughly on our
guard."

"The poor fellow has proved himself a faithful servant, though."

"What?  That colt?"

"A boy's freak.  He did not behave dishonestly."

"Well, I do not trust him yet Jack; but I may be wrong.  Let's
reconnoitre."

"Where all white Mary?" said Shanter, turning back suddenly.

"In the house," said Norman.  "Why?"

"Black fellow metancoly all plenty.  Come mumkull."

At that moment Mrs Bedford appeared at the door, and stepped out, but
stopped as Shanter uttered a fierce yell and gesticulated, imitating the
throwing of a spear and battering of some one's head.

"Baal white Mary come along," he cried, running to the captain.  "Marmi
say go along."

"Run and tell your mother and the rest to keep in the house," said the
captain sharply to Rifle, and the black nodded in satisfaction; but he
grew furious again, and seized the captain's arm as he made a movement
toward the patch of scrub and trees which had concealed the blacks, when
the raid was made upon the flour.

"Baal go along," he cried.  "Hah!"

He threw himself into an attitude as if about to hurl a spear, for just
then, a couple of hundred yards away, a black figure was seen to dart
from behind a solitary patch of bushes to run to the bigger one in
front.  As he reached the broader shelter another followed him, and
another, and another, Shanter counting them as they ran.

"Kimmeroi--bulla-bulla, kimmeroi-bulla, bulla--bulla, bulla, kimmeroi."

"Five," said Norman, excitedly.

"Yohi," cried the black, nodding.  "Marmi baal go along?"

"No," said the captain, quietly.  "We had better retire to the house.  I
think we can give them a warm reception there."

"Shoot!  Bang, bang!" cried Shanter, grinning.  "Ow--ow--ow!"

He held his bands to his head after dropping his weapons as he yelled,
ran round in a circle, staggered, fell, kicked a little, and lay quite
still for a few moments as if dead.  Then leaping up, he secured his
weapons, shook them threateningly at the little grove, and urged all to
go up to the house.

"We shall have to trust him," said the captain.  "Come along, Jack.--
Now, boys, I'm afraid this is war in earnest, and the siege has begun."

"Plenty black fellow," shouted Shanter, excitedly, as he pointed in a
fresh direction, where three or four heads were seen for a minute before
they disappeared among the trees.

"And no time to be lost," cried the captain.--"German, while we can, go
up and begin filling what tubs you can with water in case the enemy
tries to cut off our supply.  We will cover you."

"Right, sir," said the gardener, and he ran up to the house with his
fork over his shoulder, while the others followed more leisurely,
keeping a sharp look-out.

"Come along," cried Shanter, as they reached the house.  "Shut fass.
Black fellow baal come along.  Big white Mary gib mine damper now."

Five minutes later he was eating some bread with a contented smile on
his countenance, while Tim and Norman kept watch, and the others busied
themselves closing the shutters and carrying in blocks and slabs of
wood, reserved for such an emergency, and now used as barricades for
windows and loop-holed doors.

All worked vigorously, provisions were rolled in from the storehouse,
though that was so near that its door could be commanded if a fresh
supply was required.  Fence gates were closed and fastened, the
water-supply augmented, and at last the captain turned to the pale-faced
women who had been helping with all their strength, and said:

"There, we need not fear blacks a hundred strong.  All we have to do now
is to come in, shut and bar the door, roll two or three of the casks
against it, and laugh at them."

"But I don't feel happy about my kitchen," said Aunt Georgie.

"No: that is our weakest place," said the captain; "but I'll soon set
that right.--See anything of them, boys?" he cried to the sentries.

"No, not a sign."

"Metancoly black fellow all along a trees," said Shanter, jumping up,
for he had finished his damper.

"Can you see them?" cried the captain.

"Baal see black fellow.  Plenty hide."

He illustrated his meaning by darting behind a barrel and peering at the
captain, so that only one eye was visible.

"Yes, I see," cried the captain.  "Get up.--Now, good folks, some
dinner.  I'm hungry.  Cheer up.  We can beat them off if they attack,
which I hope they will not."

"So do I," said Norman in a whisper to Rifle; "but if they do come, we
must fight."

"Yes," said Rifle; "but they will not come fair.  I'm afraid they'll try
to take us by surprise."

"Let 'em," said Tim, scornfully.  "If they do, we must try and surprise
them."



CHAPTER TWENTY ONE.

"THINK YOU CAN HIT A BLACK?"

A long anxious afternoon of watching, but the blacks made no sign, and
upon Shanter being referred to, he replied coolly: "Plenty come along
when piggi jump down, all no see."

Tim shuddered at the black's coolness.

"Make shoot bang.  Black fellow run along holler--ow!"

"He doesn't seem to mind a bit," whispered Tim.

"Don't know the danger, I suppose," said Norman.  "I say, boys, how long
could we hold out?"

"Always," said Rifle.  "Or till we had eaten all the cattle."

"If the blacks don't spear them and drive them away."

As the afternoon wore on the conversation grew less frequent, and all
waited, wondering whether the blacks would attack them or try to drive
off the cattle.  Guns were laid ready; ammunition was to hand, and the
captain seemed to have quite thrown aside his suspicions of the black,
who, on his side, had apparently forgotten the cut across his shoulder,
though a great weal was plainly to be seen.

In spite of bad appetites there had been two meals prepared.

"Men can't fight on nothing, wife," the captain said; and then seeing
the frightened looks of Mrs Bedford and the girls, he added with a
merry laugh: "If they have to fight.  Bah! if the black scoundrels come
on, it only means a few charges of swan-shot to scatter them, and give
them a lesson they will never forget."

Soon after this the captain and Uncle Jack went outside with the glass
to sweep the edge of the scrub and the ridge, as well as every patch of
trees, leaving the boys alone in the back part of the house to keep
watch there.

"I say," said Rifle, in a low tone, "it's all very well for father to
talk like that to them, but he doesn't think a charge of swan-shot will
scatter the blacks, or else he wouldn't have the bullets ready."

"No," replied Norman, quietly.  "He looks very serious about it all."

"Enough to make him," said Tim; "after getting all this place so
beautiful, to have a pack of savages coming and interfering.--I say,
Shanter, think the savages are gone?"

"Mine no pidney," said Shanter, starting up from where he had been
squatting in one corner.

"Are the black fellows gone?"

"Baal black fellow gone along.  Wait till piggi jump down and can't
see."

"Think so?  Come along all dark?" said Rifle.  "Yohi.  Come along, get
flour, numkull chicken fellow.  Make big fight."

Norman frowned.

"Mine glad Marmi Rifle.  Mine like plenty stop along here."

"Well, I don't," grumbled Rifle.  "I don't like it at all.  I say, Man,
don't you wish we were all safe somewhere else?"

"Yes.  No," said Norman, shortly; "we mustn't be cowards now."

"'Tisn't cowardly not to want to fight like this," grumbled Rifle.  "If
I shoot, perhaps I shall kill a black fellow.  I don't want to kill a
black fellow."

Shanter nodded admiringly, for he did not quite grasp the speech.

"Kill a black fellow," he said.  "Mumkull.  Go bong."

"Oh, bother; I wish he wouldn't muddle what a fellow means.  I say, Tim,
feel frightened?"

"Horribly," replied Tim.  "I say, I hope they will not come."

"Perhaps they will not," said Norman.  "If they do, it may only mean to
drive away some of the cattle."

"Well, father don't want his cattle driven away, does he?"

"Don't talk so," said Norman, who was standing with his face to a small
square window, which he reached by standing on a case.  "I say, come
here, Tim."

The boy went and stood by him.

"Look straight along the garden fence, and see if that isn't something
moving; there, by those bushes."

Tim looked intently for a few moments, and shook his head.

"No," he said; "it's getting too dim.  What's that?"

"Only father and uncle," said Rifle, for just then their elders entered
the house, and closed and fastened the door before coming into the back
room.

"It's getting so dark, boys, that we'll trust to the place now to
protect us.  Close that window all but the narrow slit.  Are the other
windows fast?"

"Yes, father," said Norman; "all but the loopholes in our bedroom and
the kitchen.  Think they'll come?"

"Can't say, boy; but we think it is not wise to risk a spear from some
fellow who has crawled up."

"Black fellow crawl up," said Shanter, as Norman secured the window.

"They had better stay away," said the captain, gravely.  "Poor wretches,
it is very horrible to have to fire at their unprotected bodies.  If
they would only keep away."

The captain cast an eye over the defences, and at the boys' weapons
before going to the girls' bedroom, which stood a little higher than the
other rooms of the house, and being considered the safest spot in the
stronghold, the ladies were all gathered there.

Here the boys could hear him talking cheerily as the place grew darker
and darker, for the fire in the kitchen had been extinguished, and
lights were of course forbidden.  From the front room by the door came
the low murmur of voices, where Uncle Munday and Sam German sat
together, the latter now armed with a gun, though his pitchfork was
placed beside him, as if even now he might require it for his defence.

At last, wearied out with sitting in one position, Rifle rose and went
to the door, where his uncle and Sam German were keeping watch.

"Think you can hit a black, Sam?" whispered Rifle, after a few words
with his uncle.

"Dunno, Master Rifle; but I have hit sparrers afore now, and brought
down a rabbit."

"Oh!" ejaculated Rifle.  Then after a pause.  "I say, Sam, which did you
put in first, the powder or shot?"

"There, it's of no good your trying to be funny, my lad," whispered back
the gardener, "because it won't do.  You feel as unked as I do, I'm
sewer.  What I says is, I wish it was to-morrow mornin'."

"Or else that they would come, German, and let us get it over," said a
voice out of the darkness, which made them start.  "The suspense is
painful, but keep a good heart.--Raphael, boy, you ought to be at your
post.  Mind and report every sound you hear."

"Yes, father," said the boy, who crept back to the room he had left, but
not without going to the bedroom door, and whispering sharply, "It's all
right, mother.  We'll take care of you."

He did not wait for a reply, but crept into the backroom, where all was
silent, and he went from thence into the long lean-to kitchen, with its
big stone fireplace and chimney.

"Pist! you there, boys?"

"Yes; mind how you come.  Your gun's standing up in the corner by the
fireplace.  We're going to sit here, and take it in turns for one to
watch at the window slit."

Then after making out by touch where the others were placed, and nearly
falling over Shanter, who was squatting, enjoying the warmth which came
from the hearthstone to his bare feet, the boy seated himself on a rough
bench by his gun, and all was silent as well as dark.  From time to time
the captain came round--in each case just after they had changed watches
at the window loophole--but neither Norman, his cousin, nor brother had
anything to report, and he went away again, after telling them the last
time that all was well, and that he thought their sister and cousin had
gone off to sleep.

Then there was the same oppressive darkness and silence once more, a
heavy breathing by the still warm fireplace, suggesting that Shanter,
well refreshed with damper, had gone to sleep, and the boys
instinctively shrank from disturbing him for fear he should start into
wakefulness, and lay about him with his nulla-nulla.

It must have been nearly twelve o'clock, when Norman was wishing that
the Dutch clock in the corner had not been stopped on account of its
striking, for the silence was growing more and more painful, and he was
wondering how it would be possible to keep up for hours longer.  He felt
no desire for sleep; on the contrary, his nerves were strained to their
greatest tension, and he could hear sounds outside as if they had been
magnified--the chirp of some grasshopper-like insect, or the impatient
stamp of a horse in the enclosure, being quite startling.

But there was nothing to report.  He could easily find an explanation
for every sound, even to the creaking noise which he felt sure was
caused by one of the cows rubbing itself against the rough fence.

Rifle was watching now at the narrow slit, but there was nothing to see,
"except darkness," he whispered to his brother, "and you can't see
that."

And then, as he sat there for another half-hour, Norman began once more
to envy the black, who seemed to be sleeping easily and well, in spite
of the danger which might be lurking so near.

But he was misjudging the black: Shanter was never more wide awake in
his life, and the proof soon came.  All at once there was a faint
rustling from near the fireplace apparently, and Rifle turned sharply,
but did not speak, thinking that Norman and his cousin had changed
places.

Norman heard the sound too, and gave the credit to Tim, who in turn made
sure that his cousin had lain down to sleep.  So no one spoke, and the
rustling was heard again, followed now sharply by a quick movement, a
horrible yell, a rushing sound, and then the sickening thud of a heavy
blow.  Before the boys could quite grasp what it meant, there was a
sharp rattling, as if a big stick was being rapidly moved in the
chimney, then another yell, a fresh rattling as of another great stick
against the stone sides of the chimney, with a heavy thumping overhead.

Norman grasped the position now in those quick moments, and, gun in
hand, dashed to the chimney, cannoning against Rifle and then against
some one else, for he had tripped over a soft body.  Before he could
recover himself there was a deafening roar, and the sour odour of powder
began to steal to his nostrils as he listened to a rustling sound as of
something rolling over the split wood slabs which roofed the place,
followed by a heavy fall close under the window.

"What is it, boys?" cried the captain at the door, for all had passed so
rapidly that the episode was over before he reached the kitchen.

"Black fellow come along," said Shanter, quietly.  "Mine mumkull."

"Through the window?" cried the captain, reproachfully, advancing into
the kitchen.  "Oh, boys!  Ah!"--he stumbled and nearly fell--"wounded?
Who is this?"

There was no reply.

"Norman--Rifle--Tim?" cried the captain in horrified tones.

"Yes, father!  Yes, uncle!" cried the boys excitedly.

"Then it's the black!  But I don't understand.  How was it?"

"Mine hear black fellow come down along," said Shanter, quickly.  "Mine
make black fellow go up along.  You pidney?"

"What, down the chimney?"

"Yohi.  Make plenty fire, baal come along down."

"Wait a minute," said the captain quickly, and they heard him go into
the other room.  Then there was the sharp striking of flint and steel, a
shower of sparks, and the face of the captain was faintly visible as he
blew one spark in the tinder till it glowed, and a blue fluttering light
on the end of a brimstone match now shone out.  Then the splint burst
into flame as voices were heard inquiring what it all meant.

"Back into your room!" thundered the captain.

As he spoke, _thud_, _thud_, _thud_, came three heavy knocks at the door
in front, which were answered by Uncle Jack's gun rapidly thrust through
the slit left for defence, out of which a long tongue of flame rushed as
there was a sharp report, and then silence.

"Blows of clubs?" cried the captain, sheltering the light with his hand,
as he looked toward his brother.

"Spears," said Uncle Jack, laconically; and the next moment the sound of
his powder-flask was heard upon the muzzle of the gun, followed by the
ramming down of a wad.

But the boys' eyes were not directed toward their uncle, whose figure
could be plainly seen as he loaded again, for they were fixed upon the
body of a black lying face downward on the kitchen floor, with Shanter,
hideously painted, squatting beside it, showing his white teeth, and
evidently supremely proud of his deed of arms.



CHAPTER TWENTY TWO.

"THEY'RE ON THE ROOF."

Coming quickly into the kitchen with the candle, the captain held it
down over the prostrate black, turned him partly over, and let him fall
back as he rapidly blew it out.

"Dead," he said, hoarsely.

"Yohi.  Gone bong," said Shanter, quietly.  "Come along mumkull Marmi
and plenty white Marys.  When piggi jump up, baal find dat black
fellow."

There was a few moments' silence, and then the captain said sharply:
"Norman--Tim, lift out the bar.  Rifle, be ready with your piece, and
fire at once if an attack is made.  Don't lift out the shutter, Norman,
till I say `Now!'"

Norman made no reply, for much of his training had been tinged with
military discipline.  He lifted out the bar, and set it down, then he
and Tim took hold of the shutter, while Rifle stood ready with his
fowling-piece, listening intently, though, to his father, who was
whispering to Shanter.

"Now!" said the captain, sharply.  The shutter was lifted out, the boys
felt the captain and Shanter push by them; there was a strange rustling
sound, a yell from many voices close at hand, and the shutter was thrust
back in its place, but would not go home.

_Bang_, _bang_!  Two sharp reports from Rifle's piece, which was then
dragged back and the shutter glided into the opening, but was driven
right in the boys' faces by what seemed to be half a dozen heavy blows.
Then it was pushed in its place again, and the bar dropped across.

"Were those club blows, father?" panted Norman.

"No, boy, spears thrown at the window.  Well done, lads; you were very
prompt.  It was risky to open the shutter, but we could not keep that
poor wretch here.  Hark!"

A low muttering and groaning, then a yell or two, came from outside,
chilling the boys' blood; and Rifle stood there, his face and hands wet
with cold perspiration, listening in horror.

"Gun fellow plenty hurt," said Shanter, with a satisfied laugh.

"Yes," said the captain, with a sigh; "some of those swan-shot of yours,
boy, have told.  But load, load!  And Heaven grant that this may be a
lesson to them, and you will not need to fire again."

"Ned!" cried Uncle Jack, in a low voice.

"Yes."

"They're stealing round here.  I can just make them out.  Shall I fire?"

"Not unless they are coming on."

In an instant Uncle Jack's gun spoke out, and there was a fierce burst
of yelling, followed by the familiar sound of spears striking the door
or walls of the house.

"Mine plenty spear when piggi jump up," said Shanter, quietly.

"Yes," said the captain, after listening for a few moments.--"Going
away, Jack?" he whispered.

"Yes; I fired while they were far off, so as to hit as many as possible.
Only duck-shot."

"Look here, Shanter," said the captain.  "Black fellow go now?"

"Baal go.  Come along mumkull everybody."

"Cheerful, boys," said the captain; "but we shall stop that.  Now then,
the first thing is to close that chimney.  How's it to be done?"

"I think, sir," began Sam German slowly, but he was interrupted by Uncle
Jack:

"Some one coming up; better look out.  Hah!"  Uncle Jack shrank away
from the loophole in the doorway just in time, for a spear was thrust
through, grazing his cheek.  Then it was withdrawn for a second thrust,
but it did not pass through.

Sam German's gun-barrel did, and he fired as he held it pistol-wise.

There was a horrible yell following the report; then a fearful shriek or
two, and a fresh shower of spears struck the house, while a burst of low
sobbing came from the girls' room.

"Marian!  Aunt Georgie!" cried the captain, sternly.  "Silence there,
for all our sakes.  Is that how English ladies should encourage those
who are fighting for their lives?"

The sobbing ceased on the instant, and a silence fell outside.

"Gone," whispered Norman, after a time.

"Baal gone," said Shanter, coolly.  "Black fellow plenty come along
soon."

The black's words went home and sank deeply, a chill of horror running
through the boys as they felt how, after this reception, their enemies
would be implacable, and that if they gained the upper hand it meant
death for them all.  It was in ignorance, though, for had the reception
been of the kindest, the probability was that they would have run the
same chance of massacre.

But the feeling of depression passed off quickly enough now, and the
excitement of the last hour produced a feeling of elation.  It had been
horrible, that encounter with the descending enemy, and then the firing
and the shrieks and yells as they had shot at these men; and then
unconsciously, while he and his brothers were silently and thoughtfully
dwelling on the same theme, Norman said aloud: "No, they are not men,
but wolves, and must be treated the same."

Then he started, for a hand from out of the darkness gripped his
shoulder, and his uncle's voice said: "Yes, boy, you are quite right;
savage howling wolves, who would have no mercy upon us, I am afraid."

"You here, uncle?"

"Yes, lad; your father has just relieved me, and I'm coming to sit down
and eat some bread, and have a pannikin of water.  Where's Shanter?"

"Mine all along here 'top chimney," said the black.

"Yes, and that's one thing I am going to do," said Uncle Jack.  "Your
father, boys, and Shanter have talked it over.  There is a square case
here in the corner that we think will about fill the chimney a little
way up."

"Yes; here it is," cried Rifle.

"Let's try."

Then, in the darkness, the chest was dragged to the front of the fire,
lifted, found to go right up and block the chimney, so that when it was
wedged up in its place by placing a barrel upright beneath, that way of
entrance was effectually blocked, and Uncle Jack uttered a sigh of
relief.

"Now for my bread and water," he said.--"Have some damper, Shanter?"

"Hey?  Damper?" cried the black, eagerly.  "Gib damper.  Hah!  Soff
damper."

This last was on receiving a great piece of Aunt Georgie's freshly-made
bread, which kept him busily occupied for some little time.

All were on the _qui vive_, feeling cheered and hopeful, now that their
armour had had its first proving, the weak spot found and remedied; for,
though others were contemplated for the future, the great kitchen
chimney, built exactly on the principle of that in an old English
farmhouse, was the only one in the slowly growing home.

An hour passed, and another, with several false alarms--now the crack of
some dry board in the side of the house, now a noise made by some one
moving in the room, or the creaking of one of the fences outside--
everything sounding strange and loud in the stillness of the night; and
as the time wore on, and no fresh attack came, the boys' hopes rose
higher, and they turned to the black as the best authority on the
manners and customs of the natives.

"They must be gone now, Shanter," Rifle said at last, after two or three
dampings from that black sage.  "It's over two hours since we have heard
them: all gone along, eh?"

Shanter grunted.

"I shall ask father to let me go out and reconnoitre."

"Mine no pidney," said the black.

"Get out of one of the windows and go and look round."

"What for go along?  Plenty damper--plenty water."

"To see if the black fellows have gone."

"Baal go see.  Marmi come back tickum full spear and go bong."

"Nonsense! the black fellows are gone."

"Black fellow all along.  Come plenty soon."

"How do you know?"

"Mine know," said the black, quietly; and they waited again for quite an
hour, fancying every rustle they heard was the creeping up of a stealthy
enemy.

Then, all at once, there was a light, narrow, upright mark, as it
seemed, on the kitchen wall.  This grew plainer, and soon they were
looking on each other's dimly-seen faces; and about ten minutes later
Norman went to the chimney corner, took hold of the shovel there, and
scraped together a quantity of the fine, grey wood ashes which lay on
the great hearthstone about the cask which supported the chest in the
chimney, to sprinkle them about in the middle of the kitchen.

The boys looked on, and Tim shuddered, but directly after uttered a sigh
of relief, just as a hideous, chuckling laugh came apparently from the
ridge of the house.

"Quick!" cried Norman, dropping the fire-shovel with a clatter, and
seizing his gun; "they're on the roof."

"Baal shoot," cried Shanter, showing his teeth.  "Dat laughum jackass,"
and he imitated the great, grotesque kingfisher's call so faithfully
that the bird answered.  "Say piggi jump up:" his interpretation of the
curious bird's cry; and very soon after piggi, otherwise the sun, showed
his rim over the trees at the edge of the eastern plain.  For it was
morning, and Rifle shuddered as he went to the window slit to gaze out
on the horrors of the night's work.



CHAPTER TWENTY THREE.

"HE HAS GONE."

But though a curious, morbid fascination attracted the boy to the
loophole, there were no horrors to see.  Silently, and unknown to the
defenders of the happy little English home, the blacks had carried away
their dead and wounded, and all outside looked so beautiful and
peaceful, that the events of the past night seemed like a dream.

On all sides of the low, wooden house, eager eyes were scanning the
wooded patches, trees, and ridges, but there was no sign of an enemy.
The only significant thing visible was that the rails of the great
paddock had been taken down in one place, and the horses and cattle were
out and about grazing.

"I can see no sign of them," said the captain, suddenly closing his
glass; the others, after making their own inspection from the several
loopholes left for defence, now waiting to hear the captain's
announcement after using his telescope.  "No, I can see no sign of
them.--Here, Tam."

The black came to his side, gave himself a writhe, and said with a grin,
"Baal mine ride horse fellow lass night, Marmi."

"No, no," said the captain, smiling; "but look here; black fellow gone
along."

"All hide um myall scrub," said Shanter, quietly.

"No, no, gone--gone," said the captain.  "Plenty run away."

"Baal plenty run away," cried the black, who understood the mutilated
English of the settlers, made for native comprehension, more easily than
ordinary talk.  "No, baal plenty run away.  Hide."

"How do you know.  You pidney?"

The black nodded, and a cunning smile overspread his face as he led the
captain to the loopholes at the front, side, and back of the house,
pointed out at the cattle, and then said with the quiet decision of one
who has grasped a fact: "Horse fellow--bull-cow--say baal go near scrub,
black fellow throw spear."

The captain uttered an ejaculation, and the boys laughed.

"Well done, Shanter!" cried Rifle.  "Look, father, they are all keeping
together out in the middle."

"Oh yes there's no doubt about it," said the captain.  "I shall end by
having quite a respect for Tam."

"Baal whip Shanter?" said the black sharply.

"No; never again."

"Marmi gib Shanter plenty horse fellow ride?"

"Yes, you shall ride and herd the cattle."

"Big white Mary gib plenty soff damper?"

"Yes, plenty."

"How coo-ee!  Big white Mary gib Shanter plenty soff damper now?" cried
the black.

"Yes, come along, aunt; and Marian, you and the girls come and give us
some breakfast; there is no danger at present."

"Shanter make plenty big fire," cried the black.  "Pull down big box
fellow--big tub.  Black fellow no come long time."

The boys sprang to his help, the tub and chest were removed, and a fire
lit, its ashes soon removing the traces which had been hidden by the
cask.

The ladies looked very pale, but their neat aspect in the dim kitchen,
along with the sparkling fire, gave everything a cheerful look in spite
of the gloom.

Shanter marched to the front door.

"Open," he said shortly.  "Mine go eat damper.  Plenty see black fellow
come and shut um."

"Yes, we could keep watch, and close it again quickly," said the
captain.  So bars and barricades were drawn aside, and the door thrown
open to admit the fresh, delicious, morning breeze, which blew full in
their faces, while the light darted into the interior of the shuttered
rooms.

"Hurrah!" cried the boys in chorus; and they all came out into the
front.

"What's the matter, Shanter?" cried Rifle, as the black suddenly threw
back his head, dilated his nostrils, and began to sniff.

"Mine smell," he cried.

"What can you smell?"

The black was silent for a few moments, standing with his eyes closely
shut, and giving three or four long sniffs, twitching his face so
comically, that the boys laughed.

"Muttons," said the black, decisively.  "Mumkull sheep fellow.  Big fire
where?  Hah!"

He had been staring about him now as he spoke, and suddenly fixed his
eyes on the low bushes down by the waterfall, and pointed to a faint
blue curl of smoke just rising above the trees, and which might have
been taken for mist.

"I can smell it now," cried Tim.  "It's like burning wool."

"Mumkull sheep fellow.  Roace plenty mutton."

"Oh yes, one of our sheep," cried Norman, fiercely.

"Kimmeroi--bulla--metancoly--plenty mutton."

"Yes," said Rifle, "and they'll camp down there and eat all father's
sheep.  Oh, if we could only drive them right away."

"Shanter catch sheep fellow, eat mutton?"

"No, not yet," said the captain, quietly; and very soon after, with
Shanter and Sam German watching, the defenders of the little fort obeyed
a call, and went in to enjoy a wonderfully good breakfast considering
the position in which they were placed.

Then began a day of careful watching, during which, at Aunt Georgie's
desire, Shanter sought for eggs, drove up the two cows to the door to be
milked, and assisted in bringing in more wood and water, displaying a
wonderful eagerness in performing any duties connected with the
preparation of food.

Many of the little things done looked risky, but the enemy made no sign,
and the sun began to set with the house much strengthened as a fort, and
better provisioned for a siege.

Rifle was sure, two or three times over, that the blacks must be gone,
and said so, but Shanter shook his head.

"Black fellow plenty eat.  Go sleep," he said, on one occasion.  On
another, he cried cheerfully, "Black fellow baal go along.  Mumkull all
a body."  While lastly, he said coolly, "Black fellow ogle eye all a
time."

Then night--with the place closely barricaded, and the arrangement made
that half of their little party should sleep while the other half
watched, but the former had their weapons by their sides ready to spring
up at the first alarm, the captain having arranged where each sleeper's
place was to be.

There was some opposition on the part of the ladies, but they yielded
upon the captain telling them that the siege might last for days; and
that not only would they be safer, but it would give their defenders
confidence to know they were out of danger.

And then once more the anxious watch began, Shanter creeping now softly
from loophole guard to loophole guard, for there was no need for him to
watch by the chimney, which was stopped again.

But their precautions were necessary, for the first alarm they had came
from the chimney, to which, spear in hand, the black ran and chuckled as
he heard the chest creak, and a crashing sound upon the cask which
supported it notify that one of the black fellows was trying to force
his way down.

After that five different attacks were made, the blacks trying to force
in door and window, till a shot was fired through the loophole.  This
was in each case followed by a desperate effort to spear the defenders
through the hole; and being prepared now, Shanter waited for and seized
the weapon, holding it while a charge of shot was poured through the
slit.

Then would come yells and a savage throwing of spears, which suggested a
harvest to the black, which however, as in the last case, was not
fulfilled, every one being afterwards collected and carried away.

The result of all this was that very little sleep was enjoyed by
anybody, and the morning broke to give the defenders an interval of rest
and peace, for the blacks did not show themselves by day.

Somewhat rested, the little party prepared for the third night, hoping
that the enemy would now be disgusted at his want of success and retire,
and now darkness had come and hopes had grown stronger and stronger,
before there was a sudden rush and several men gained the roof and began
tearing off the shingles, till a shot or two fired straight upward sent
the cowardly savages helter-skelter down once more.

They came no more that night, and a peaceful day followed, with the
cattle indicating that the black fellows were still hiding about in the
scrub; while a fire showed that they were providing themselves with food
at the captain's expense.

The ladies looked more calm and hopeful, for they were beginning to
believe in the strength of their little fortress and the bravery of
their defenders; but there was an anxious look in the captain's eyes,
and the boys talked over the position together.

"I expected that they would have given up before now," Norman said.

"So did I," cried Rifle.  "A lot of them must have been wounded and some
killed, though we don't see them."

"Shanter says _metancoly_," cried Tim.  "I suppose that's what makes
them so fierce.  Do you think they will stay till they've killed us
all?"

"Hope not," replied Rifle; "I'm getting tired of it.  I wish father
hadn't come out so far away from all neighbours.  We might have had some
help if he hadn't."

"Hush! the girls," whispered Norman, as, pale and anxious looking, the
sister and cousin went to the front door where the captain was watching,
Shanter being on duty at the back.

It was soon agreed that it was of no use to wish, and the long irksome
day came to an end, with the door once more barricaded, and keen eyes
watching for the next approach of the enemy.

But the blacks were too cunning to advance while there was the slightest
chance of their being observed; and when they did come it was with a
sudden rush from somewhere close at hand, when retaliatory shots again
and again forced them to retreat.  It was just such a night as the
others which they had passed, and the coming of day was once more gladly
hailed with its peace and opportunities for rest and sleep.

That afternoon the captain looked more haggard and wistful than ever.
As far as he could make out, a couple of his choicest oxen were missing,
and it soon became a conviction that they had been speared by the black
fellows for their feast about the fire they had established in a grove a
mile away.

So far there was no fear of the garrison, as Rifle called them, being
starved out; but at any time a nearer approach of the enemy would put a
stop to the successful little forays made by Shanter in search of eggs
and chickens; and the task of milking the cows, which marched up slowly
morning and evening, might easily have been made too difficult or
terminated by the throwing of spears.

"Don't let's halloa before we are hurt," Tim had said to this; and all
went on as before, the next day and the next.

Again the sun rose after a more anxious night, for the attacks had been
exceedingly pertinacious and harassing, while the mischief done amongst
the attacking party must have been terrible.

"They're getting more savage," Norman said gloomily in the course of the
day, after returning from the room where Mrs Bedford was lying down;
"and it's wearing mamma out."

"Yes," said Tim; "and the girls can't keep their tears back.  I say,
couldn't we all make an attack upon them in their camp?"

"And be speared," cried Rifle.  "No; there are too many of 'em.  They'd
drive us back and get into the house, and then--Ugh!"

The shudder he gave was echoed by his companions.

"I was thinking whether it would be possible on horseback," said Norman.

"No, my boy," said the captain, who had overheard their remarks; "it
would be too risky, I dare not.  What is the matter with the black?"

"I have not seen anything," replied Norman.

"Nor you, boys?"

Rifle and Tim were silent.

"Speak!" said the captain, sternly.

"I thought as Rifle does, uncle, that Shanter seems to be getting tired
of fighting.  He always wants to be asleep in the day now, and is sulky
and cross if he is woke up."

"You have noted that, Rifle?"

"Yes, father."

"I had similar thoughts.  The man wants to get into the fresh air, and
be free once more."

The object of their conversation was sitting listlessly upon his heels
gazing at the smoke of the fire rising in the scrub, but did not appear
to notice that he was being made the object of the conversation, and
soon after they saw his head droop down as if he had gone fast asleep.

The captain made a movement as if to go and rouse him up, but refrained,
and taking the glass, he focussed it, and proceeded to count the horses
and cattle still scattered about grazing.  For though they seemed to be
scared away by the yelling and firing at night, they came slowly back
toward the house in the course of the day, so that by night they were
for the most part in their old quarters, the horses even going back into
their paddock.

The day wore on, with turns being taken in the watching, the two girls
and Aunt Georgie insisting upon aiding, their sight being sharp enough
they declared, so that the defenders of the little fort were able to get
more sleep, and prepare for the night attacks which were sure to come.

The sun was nearly ready to dip when the sleepers rose and prepared for
the evening meal.  The cows had been milked and gone quietly away; and,
trying hard to look cheerful, Mrs Bedford summoned all but German and
Rifle to the table, where there was no sign of diminution of the supply
as yet.

This was the one pleasant hour of the day, for experience had taught
them that the blacks would run no risk of coming within range of the
deadly guns till after dark, and the heat was giving place to the
coolness of eve, while soon after the door would have to be closed.

As they gathered round, after the captain had said a few words to the
sentries, Aunt Georgie, who had filled a tin with milk, cut a large
piece of damper baked that day on the wood ashes, and went to the door.

"Here, Shanter," she said.

Then they heard her call again, but there was no reply.  "Where's
Shanter, Rifle?" she cried.

"I don't know, aunt.  I've not seen him since I had my sleep.  He was
squatting just here before I went to lie down."

German had not seen him since.  Nobody had seen him since.  The last
every one had seen of him was when he was seated on his heels with his
spear across his knees.

"Asleep somewhere," said Uncle Jack.  "Go on with your suppers, good
folks.  I'll soon find him."

"Don't go away from round the house, Jack," cried the captain,
anxiously.

"No.  Trust me," was the reply; and the meal went on till Uncle Jack
came back to say that Shanter was nowhere in sight.

The announcement sent a chill through all, and the question was
discussed in whispers whether he had crept away to reconnoitre, and been
surprised by the enemy and speared.

There was no more appetite that evening, and the remains of the meal
were cleared away, with the captain and Uncle Jack standing outside
reconnoitring in turns with the glass, sweeping the edge of grove and
scrub, and seeing no danger, only that the cattle were quietly grazing a
little, and then, after a few mouthfuls, edging farther away.

"Seen anything of him, father?" said Rifle, eagerly.

"No," was the sharp reply.

Norman came out with Tim, each a gun in hand, to ask the same question,
and look wonderingly at the captain when his reply was abrupt and stern.

The sun sank; evening was coming on, with its dark shadows, and those
which were human of a far darker dye; and after a final look round at
the shutters, indented and pitted with spear holes, the captain said
sternly, "In every one: it is time this door was closed."

"But Shanter, father; he is not here," cried Rifle, while his brother
and cousin looked at the captain excitedly.

"And will not be," said the latter, in a deep stern voice.  "Now,
German, ready with the bars?  It's getting dark enough for them to make
a rush."

"Father, you don't think he is killed?" whispered Norman, in an
awe-stricken voice.

"No; but I am sure that he has forsaken us."

"What?" cried Rifle.  "Oh no!"

"Yes, boy; his manner the last two days had taught me what to expect.
He has done wonders, but the apparent hopelessness of the struggle was
too much for a savage, and he has gone."

"Not to the enemy, father, I'm sure," cried Norman.

"Well then, to provide for his own safety."

"I fancied I saw a black making signs to him yesterday, sir," said
German.

"Then why did you not speak?" cried the captain, angrily.

"Wasn't sure, sir," replied German, sulkily.

"Ugh! you stupid old Sourkrout!" muttered Tim.

The door was closed with a sharp bang, bars and barriers put up, chests
pushed against it, and with sinking hearts the boys prepared for the
night's hard toil, feeling that one of the bravest among them had gone.



CHAPTER TWENTY FOUR.

"HOW MANY DID YOU BRING DOWN?"

"I won't believe it," whispered Rifle, angrily.  "Father always doubted
him.  Poor old Shanter has been speared."

There was a sob in his throat as he uttered those last words, and then a
terrible silence fell upon them.

"Have you boys placed the cask and chest in the fireplace?" said the
captain out of the darkness.

There was a rush to the chimney, and the dangerous spot was blocked up,
each working hard to make up for what seemed to be a dangerous neglect
on his part.

"But suppose poor old Shanter comes back," whispered Tim, "and tries to
get in that way when he finds the door fastened."

"He wouldn't come near in the dark," said Norman with a sigh; and then
to himself, "even if he was alive."

Once more silence where the three boys were guarding the back of the
premises, and then there was a faint rustling noise, followed by the
sharp _click_, _click_ of guns being cocked.

"Who's that?" whispered Rifle.

"Only I, my boys," said Mrs Bedford in a low voice, and she kissed each
in turn, and clung to the sturdy lads for a few moments.  "Your father
wishes me to go now and leave you.  God bless and protect you!"

She stole away again, and the two girls came in turn to say good-night,
and then go away again to watch or sleep as they could.

"I don't care," muttered Tim, rebelliously.  "I say Shanter wouldn't go
and sneak away like that."

"And so do I, my dear," said Aunt Georgie.  "He was only a savage, but
he had grown as faithful as a dog, and so we told your father, but he's
as stubborn as--"

"Aunt," cried the captain, "what are you doing here?"

"To your room, please.  You are hindering the boys from keeping proper
watch."

"Good-night; God bless you, my dears!" whispered Aunt Georgie, in a
husky whisper.  "It's very dreadful, but I'm sure he is killed."

"Look out!" whispered Norman, a short time after.  "It isn't quite so
dark, and I can see some one moving.  Shall I fire?"

"No.  It may be Shanter."

It was not.  A few minutes later Norman had a narrow escape from death,
for a spear was thrust through the loophole, and a shot being fired in
reply, half a dozen spears came rattling at the thick shutter; and this
time the boys distinctly heard the black fellows come softly up and drag
their weapons out of the wood, just as they were alarmed by a fresh
attempt to enter by the chimney, and some one on the roof was trying to
tear up the shingles.

"Fire, boys, fire!" cried the captain; while shots rang out from the
front.  The boys fired, Tim directing his two charges through the
ceiling, where he imagined enemies to be lying, the others firing
through the loophole.

There was the customary rush overhead, the sound of falls, fierce
yelling, as a pair of spears struck the house, and Norman uttered a
sharp cry.

"Any one hurt?" cried the captain, excitedly.  "Marian, aunt, go and
see.  I can't leave here."

"No: not hurt," shouted Norman.  "Spear came through the loophole,
passed through my shirt and under my arm."

"Thrust or thrown?" cried Uncle Jack.

"Thrown," was the reply, as the hissing of wads driving out confined
air, and the thudding of ramrods were heard.

"They know Shanter isn't here," whispered Rifle, as he finished his
loading.  "They've killed him, and that's what makes them so fierce."

He seemed to be right, for the defenders passed a cruel night; but
morning dawned, and the enemy had not gained a single advantage more
than before.

That morning was devoted to nailing planks all over the roof, for
fortunately they were plentiful.  Others were nailed across the doors,
back and front, just leaving room for people to creep in and out; and
this being done, the captain took the glass once more to scour their
surroundings; while Sam German and the boys fetched water and wood,
fulfilling Shanter's duties, till an ejaculation from the captain made
them look up.

"The wretches!  They have speared or driven off all the horses, boys; we
must get a sheep killed for provender, or we may not have another
chance.  There, work and get done.  You must all have some rest before
night."

Norman was just going into the house as the captain spoke these words,
and the boy turned away from the door to get round to the side, where he
could be alone.  He had been about to join his mother and the girls, but
his father's words brought a despairing feeling upon him, and he dared
not meet them for fear they should read his thoughts.

"What's the matter, Man?" said a voice behind him.  "Ill?"

It was Rifle who spoke, and Norman turned so ghastly a face to him that
the boy was shocked.

"Here, let me fetch father," he said.

"No, no; stop!  I shall be better directly."

"But what was it?"

"The horses--the horses!"

"Oh, don't make a fuss about them.  We've got to think of ourselves.  We
can get some more horses, I daresay."

"Yes, but not when we want them," said Norman, angrily.  "Can't you see:
they were our last chance."

Rifle stared.

"What--you mean?" he faltered.

"Of course.  Father would have stayed here to the last to try to protect
the home he has made, but when things came to the worst, we should have
had to mount some morning and gallop off."

In spite of the peril they were in, Rifle laughed.

"Get out!" he cried.  "You would never have got Aunt Georgie upon a
horse."

"Can't you be serious for a minute," cried Norman, angrily.  "Don't you
see that our last chance has gone?"

"No," said Rifle, sturdily.  "Not a bit of it.  We've only been firing
duck and  swan shot so far.  Now, I'm going to ask father if we hadn't
better fire ball.  Come on.  Don't grump over a few horses.  We don't
want to ride away and be hunted for days by black fellows."

"Where are you going?"

"To get in that sheep while we can.  Perhaps to-morrow they'll be driven
farther away."

Norman nodded, and looked hard at his brother, for he could not help
admiring his sturdy courage.

"We're going now, father," cried Rifle.

"Well, take care.  Creep along by the fence, keeping it between you and
the scrub there.  Get round the sheep, and drive all before you till
they are close in here.  Then pounce upon two and hold on.  We'll come
and help you."

The task looked risky, for the sheep were a couple of hundred yards
away, and it was felt that the blacks were in the scrub.  But they had
not shown themselves, and might be a sleep, or so far away that the bold
dash made by the boys would be unseen.  But all the same the captain and
Uncle Jack covered their advance, ready with loaded guns to protect the
boys should the blacks make any sign.

The arrangement seemed to be unnecessary, for the two lads, carrying
their pieces at the trail, reached the fence, under whose cover they
went out quite a hundred yards.  Then halting and carefully scanning the
nearest patch of scrub, they rose and walked fast, partly away from the
sheep, so as to be well beyond them before they turned to their left,
got behind, and drove them gently toward the house.

All this had to be done slowly and deliberately so as not to startle the
flock, but, as Rifle said, it was ticklish work.

"Yes.  I expect to see black heads starting up every moment," whispered
Norman.  "Now then, we're far enough.  Quickly and steadily.  Come
along."

The boys bore round to their left so as to be between the sheep and the
open country, and the outsiders of the flock began to move before them
without taking alarm, stopping to munch a bit of grass now and then, and
causing others to move in turn; till, as the boys walked on, they at
last had their backs to the scrub and the sheep going steadily toward
the house.

"Wasn't so difficult after all," said Rifle, quietly.  "Couldn't we pen
three or four?  Why is father signalling?"

"Hi! look out!" shouted Norman, for he had seen his father waving one
hand excitedly; and casting an eye back there were twenty or thirty
spear-armed savages just darting out of the scrub, and running swiftly
in pursuit.

The sight of the enemy made the boys start forward at once; the sheep
began to trot, then increased their pace as the boys ran faster, and,
dividing into two little flocks, tore past north and south of the house
and enclosures, in front of which stood the captain and Uncle Jack, with
Sam German running out to their support.

"Quick, boys!" shouted the captain.  "Run on and get under cover."

At that moment Rifle saw Tim at the door of the house waving his hands,
and to the boys' horror there was the reason: another crowd of black
figures were racing up from the trees and bushes down by the river.

But they, like the other party, had a good distance to come, and the
issue was never for a moment doubtful.

One incident, though, made the captain shout angrily.

Just in those exciting moments Mrs Bedford ran out of the house, and
would have gone on in her dread and horror toward where her husband and
sons seemed to her to be in deadly peril; but Tim flung his arms about
her, and held her in spite of her struggles.

It was a matter of very few moments.

As the one part of the sheep ran by the front, and seeing the blacks
advancing, galloped off to avoid them, Norman and Rifle reached the
fences, turned, and stood ready to cover the captain and Uncle Jack,
shouting the while to Tim to get Mrs Bedford in.

At the cry from Norman, Sam German too had turned, run back past the
house door, and stood facing the blacks advancing from the other
direction.

"In with you all: run!" roared the captain, as he and his brother now
fell back rapidly, guarding the front as Mrs Bedford was dragged in
through the narrow opening; the boys followed, and, thanks to their
military training, each as he got through the partly nailed up doorway,
took a place at the side with gun levelled to protect the next comer.

It was close work.

Uncle Jack was the next in; then Sam German; and four guns were
protruding over his head as the captain dashed up with the rapid beat of
the blacks' feet very close on either side.

"Back!" he panted as he forced himself through, and shut to the door,
which resounded with the impact of spears as the bars were thrust into
their places.  Then a tall black with wide eyes and gleaming teeth moved
up to thrust his spear through the loophole, but a flash came from the
narrow opening, and he dropped, rose, turned to flee, and dropped again.

Another ran up, and the captain's second barrel flashed out its
contents, with the result that the black turned, ran back a dozen yards
or so, and fell upon his face.

"Load that," said the captain hoarsely, passing back his gun, and
seizing that nearest to him--the one Sam German held.  For he kept to
his place at the loophole in the thick door, and thrusting out the
barrel, drew trigger twice at a party of six who dashed now to the door.

_Click_.

A pause.

_Click_.

In each case a tiny shower of sparks followed the fall of the hammer,
and the captain uttered an angry roar like that of some stricken beast.

"Back!" he cried; and all fell away from the door, to right and left.

It was time, for three spears were thrust through the narrow slit as the
gun was withdrawn, and kept on darting about as far in every direction
as their holders could reach.

"German!" cried the captain, tossing the gun to the man, "and after all
I have said!"

Norman stepped forward to fire, but his father checked him.

"Give me your piece," he said; and taking it and cocking both locks, he
dropped a bullet in each of the barrels, felt with the ramrod that they
were well home, and then going down on one knee, took careful aim
through the darkened loophole and fired.

There was a roar and a crash; the spears were withdrawn, and the captain
rose and stepped forward, firing the second barrel from the loophole
itself.

"Another," he said quietly; and taking Tim's gun as the sound of loading
went on, he suddenly cried, "Who's at the back?"

For there was a curious noise in the direction of the kitchen, followed
by a shot, a yell, the sound of some one struggling, and they dashed
into the place to see, as well as the darkness and smoke would allow,
the embers from the hearth scattered and burning all about the kitchen,
and a black figure writhing on the floor.

As he entered, Uncle Jack was in the act of passing his gun up the wide
chimney--once more temporarily opened; there was a report, a yell, and
another figure fell right on the burning fragments left on the hearth,
rolled over, and lay motionless.

"Nearly surprised me," said Uncle Jack, coolly loading just as Rifle
fired twice from the loophole of the back door, when there was a rush
overhead and then silence.

"They've drawn back about thirty yards," said Rifle, loading as his
father trampled out the burning embers, which were filling the place
with a stifling smoke.

"Better pour water on the fire and put it quite out," said the captain
to his brother.

"No: water may be scarce soon," was the reply.  "We'll tread it out."

"Coming on again!" shouted Rifle; and as there was the customary sound
of spears sticking into the woodwork, the boy fired twice, his charges
of big shot scattering and wounding far more than he ever knew.

Just then four shots were fired quickly from the front, there was a
savage yelling, and as the captain ran forward, Sam German could be
dimly-seen beginning to recharge his piece.

"She were loaded this time, master," he said fiercely, "and some on 'em
knowed it.--How many did you bring down, Master 'Temus?"

"Don't know," said the boy huskily, as he hurriedly reloaded.

"Yer needn't be ashamed to say, my lad," cried the old gardener.  "We're
fighting for ladies, and agen savage wretches as won't let honest folk
alone.  There, I'm ready for another now."

"Don't fire till they attack," said the captain.  "Do you hear, Norman:
no waste."

"I hear, father," said the boy quietly, as he stood with his piece
resting in the opening, and his bronzed face on the watch.

"Hurray!" came from the back, and at the same moment Norman shouted:
"They're retiring, father;" and then a low sobbing came from the inner
room.



CHAPTER TWENTY FIVE.

TWENTY-FOUR HOURS' PEACE.

Victory was won for the time being; and as the two groups drew back
toward the shelter of the scrub, they could be seen carrying the wounded
and those who had fallen.  Ten minutes later they were close up to the
trees, when a thought struck the captain.

"Quick, Norman, unbar that door.  Marian, every one there, keep close.
No one is to come out."  He then called to German, who followed him into
the kitchen, and together they bore out the bodies of the two blacks who
had obtained an entrance, one of them still showing signs of life.

They carried one at a time some distance out into the open, having the
satisfaction of seeing that the enemy had halted and were watching them,
while by the time the second body was lowered on to the grass, the
blacks were returning at a swift run.

But long before they were near the besieged were back in shelter, and
the enemy, as they came up, contented themselves by yelling and making
threatening gestures with their spears before retiring, once more
bearing off their two companions.

"And now for preparations for the night attack," said the captain,
quietly.  "Why, boys, it was like regular warfare.  Your advance
compelled the enemy to develop his strength and forced on a general
engagement.--Come girls, all of you, and have a little fresh air before
dark."

And as the door was opened and the fresh evening breeze floated in to
waft away the horrible dank odour of burnt gunpowder, it seemed hardly
possible to believe that so deadly an encounter could have occurred
lately, and no one on their side been even scratched.

"But I should have liked to save some of that mutton," said Rifle,
thoughtfully.  "It is quite time we had a change."

The hour came for barricading the door only too soon, and once more the
watch commenced, half of the tiny garrison lying down, while Aunt
Georgie and one of the girls pressed for leave to share the watch,
urging that they were not weary, and would perhaps be able to detect by
eye or ear the approach of danger.

The captain, who was nearly exhausted by his efforts, reluctantly
consented, and lay down for a few minutes, giving orders that he should
be called at the slightest alarm, and a few minutes after--as he
believed--he sprang up looking puzzled and confused.

For the door was wide open, the morning sun shining in, and there was
the sharp crackling of a fire, and the smell of baking bread.

"What is the meaning of this?" he said.

"Only that you've slept all night, father, and never moved," cried
Rifle, merrily.

"But I gave orders to be called at the slightest alarm."

"And there never was the slightest alarm," cried the boy,
joyfully.--"Hi!  Man--Tim--father's awake."

Norman and his cousin came to the door gun in hand.

"See anything?" cried Rifle.

"No.--Morning, father.--I believe they've gone."

"Impossible!  But you have not heard them all night?"

"Not once."

"But you should not have let me sleep."

"I ordered them to," said Mrs Bedford, quietly.  "Who needed rest
more?"

At that moment Uncle Jack and Sam came round from the back, where they
had been reconnoitring.

"Ah, Ned," said the former, "heard the news?  Too good, I'm afraid, to
be true."

"Yes, yes; don't let's put any faith in it," said the captain, and he
went out, glass in hand, to scan every patch of scrub.

"Not a sign of them; no fire.  But--" He looked round again before
finishing his sentence:

"No sheep--no cattle."

"Not a hoof left," said Uncle Munday, grimly.  "But that is the most
hopeful sign."

"What do you mean?" said his brother.

"They seem to have driven everything away, and gone off with them into
the bush."

The captain did not speak, nor relax the watchfulness kept up, but as
the day wore on various little things were done to increase the strength
of the place, and one of these was to saw off a portion of a spiked
harrow which Sam German had made, and force this up into the chimney
some six feet above the fire, and secure it there with big nails driven
between the stones of the chimney, thus guarding against danger in that
direction.

Cows, sheep, pigs, all were gone; but the fowls and ducks were about the
place and not likely to be driven away, so that there was no fear of a
failure in the supply of food; in fact, they felt that they could hold
out in that way for months.  For if a fowl could not be caught from its
night perch, it could be shot by day and caught up.  The danger was the
want of water.

So far there was plenty in the tubs, but they dare not use it for
washing purposes.  It was too valuable, and the captain's brow grew dark
as he thought of how they were to fetch more from the river or falls.

"We shall have to go away from here, boys," Tim said, towards evening.
"This place will never seem safe again."

"Father won't go," said Rifle.  "He never gives up.  I wouldn't, after
getting such an estate as this.  Why, it would be worth thousands upon
thousands in England."

"And it's worth nothing here if the blacks spear us."

"They'd better!" cried Rifle, defiantly.  "They've had enough of us.
You see, they will not trouble us again."

"There!" he cried, the next morning, triumphantly, Lor they had passed a
perfectly peaceful night; "the beggars are all gone."

The captain, who was using his glass, heard the boys' words and looked
round.

"Don't be too sure, my lad," he said, sadly.  "But thank Heaven for this
respite."

"Oh, we'll beat them off again, father, if they do come," said the boy,
boastfully; and then he coloured beneath his father's steadfast gaze.

"Don't act in that spirit for all our sakes, my lad," said the captain.
"All of you mind this: the watchfulness must not be relaxed even, for a
moment.  Ah!  I'd give something if that fellow Shanter had been
staunch.  He could have relieved our anxiety in a very short time."

"Let me go and see if I can discover any signs of them, father," said
Norman.

"What would you say if I tell you I am going?" replied the captain,
quietly.

"No, no," cried the boys in chorus.  "You might be speared."

"Exactly," said the captain.  "No, boys, we are no match for the blacks
in trying to track them down."

"They are adepts at hiding, and we might pass through a patch of scrub
without seeing a soul, when perhaps a dozen might be in hiding."

"I wish poor old Shanter was here," sighed Rifle.

"Yes: he would be invaluable," said Uncle Jack.  That night passed in
peace, and the next, giving them all such a feeling of security that
even the captain began to think that the lesson read to the enemy had
been sufficient to make them drive off their plunder and go; while, when
the next day came, plans were made for a feint to prove whether the
blacks were still anywhere near; and if it was without result, an
attempt was to be made to refill the tubs.  The next day some of the
vigilance was to be relaxed, and avoiding his wife's eyes as he spoke,
the captain said, aloud:

"And then we must see if it is not possible to renew our stock, for none
of the poor creatures are likely to stray back home.  Not even a
horse.--Boys," he said, suddenly, "I'm afraid your friend has to answer
for this attack.  The love of the horses was too strong for him."

Another twenty-four hours of peace followed, but at the last minute the
captain had shrunk from sending down to the nearest point of the river
for water, which could only be dragged up by hand after the water-tub
had been filled.

Then night came on once more.



CHAPTER TWENTY SIX.

"IT WAS POOR OLD SHANTER."

As was their custom now, the boys were outside passing the telescope
from one to the other for a final look round, while the ladies clustered
by the open door, loth to leave it for the closeness of their room, when
the captain came round from the back and gave orders for closing.

"I think we will try to run down a tub to the water in the morning,
boys," he said.  "There surely cannot be any danger now.  I have been on
the roof trying to make out a fire anywhere in the bush, and there is
not a sign."

He went in after the ladies, and, as Tim put it, the drawbridge was
pulled up and the portcullis lowered; but just as the door was half-way
to, Norman caught hold.

"Look!" he whispered hoarsely; "what's that?"

The others craned their necks over the stout plank which crossed the
door, and gazed at something dark away in the lower pasture toward the
river.

Then they drew back, Norman closed the door, and began securing it,
while Tim ran to the inner room.

"Come and help to fasten this, uncle," he said quietly.

"Eh?  Yes, my boy," said the captain, following him, and Tim seized his
arm.

"Quick!" he whispered, "they're coming on again in front."

The captain seized gun and ammunition; Uncle Jack and Sam German were
roused from sleep, which was to last till they came on duty to watch; a
few imperative words were uttered to the ladies; and once more everyone
was at his post, waiting with beating heart for the attack.  But it did
not come.

An hour had passed, then another, and when the captain whisperingly
asked whether the boys were sure, and whether they might not have been
deceived, and taken the black shadows of evening or a depression of the
ground for an enemy, they began to think that they must have been
mistaken.  So the captain went to the back to speak to Uncle Jack and
Sam German, who were there that night, the latter solacing himself with
a pipe of tobacco, which he was smoking while his companion watched.

"A false alarm, I think, Jack," said the captain.  "So much the better."

"But I don't mind.  It shows how thoroughly the boys are on the Alert,"
he was going to whisper, but he did not speak, for at that moment there
was a faint rustling overhead; the brothers pressed each other's hands,
and Sam German laid his pipe softly in the chimney, took up his gun, and
listened.

The next minute the soft rustle continued, and a noise as of someone in
pain was heard, while the listeners in the darkness knew perfectly that
a black had lowered himself and stood barefooted upon the sharp spikes.

Another attempt was made and another.  The blacks, being emboldened by
the perfect silence within, tried a fresh plan, which consisted in
lowering down a heavy piece of wood, and began to batter the new
protection.  But a couple of shots fired up the chimney had the
customary result, and there was silence once more.

This was the most painful part of the attack, for every nerve was on the
strain to make out where the next attempt at entrance would be made, and
after the respite of the past peaceful days this fresh alarm seemed more
depressing than even the first coming of the enemy.  For the defenders
could only feel how hopeless their case was, and as the captain thought
of his wife's look that evening, he was fain to confess that he would
have to give up and settle where the help of neighbours was at his
command.

All at once there were a couple of shots from the front, followed by a
tremendous yelling, and then silence again for a full hour, when it was
plain that the enemy were preparing for a rush at the back, where at
least a dozen shots were fired before they drew back.

Their tactics had been the same as of old, the blacks savagely rushing
up to the doors and making furious thrusts with their spears, which were
met now by large pieces of wood used as shutters and held across the
loopholes, and as soon as they could be drawn aside, by the delivery of
a charge or two of swan-shot.

This went on at intervals, hour after hour, till a feeling of despair
began to take possession of the defenders.  Hot, weak, parched with
thirst, and worn by the terrible anxiety that came upon them like a
black cloud, their efforts were growing more feeble, when, in spite of a
stern prohibition on the part of the captain, the girls brought them
bread and water just as one of the most desperate attacks had lulled.
One minute there had been the sound of spears striking window and door,
while a breaking and rending went on as the blacks tried to tear away
the wooden sides of the house, and climbed upon the roof; the defenders
not daring to fire for fear of making holes through which spears might
be thrust, and the next all was silent, and the tears started to the
boys' eyes as the voice of mother or sister was heard pressing them to
eat or drink.

It was the same in every case: they could not eat, but drank with
avidity, the cool water seeming to act as a stimulant, and thrill them
with new life.

"Back, quick, girls!" said the captain, suddenly; "they're coming on
again;" and then he uttered a groan, for he had seen something which
destroyed his last hope, and filled him the next moment with a maddening
desire to destroy.

If he could only hurl one of the little powder kegs he had brought so
carefully right out into the wilderness--hurl it with a fuse amongst the
yelling savages who sought their lives; and then he uttered a low laugh.

"No need," he said to himself softly.  "No need.  We shall die avenged."

"What's that, father--lightning?" said Norman, sharply; but there was no
reply.

It was Rifle who spoke next, but only to utter the ejaculation: "Oh!"

But what a world of meaning there was in the word, as with a hiss of
rage the boy thrust his piece from the loophole and sent two heavy
charges of shot right into the midst of a crowd of blacks who were
coming up to the house carrying fire-sticks and brushwood, with which
they ran round and piled it up against the angle formed by the kitchen
where it projected at the back.  There was a tremendous yelling as the
boy fired, and two men fell, while others ran about shrieking; but the
mischief was done, and in a few minutes there was a burst of flame, and
a peculiar pungent odour of burning wood began to find its way in and
threaten suffocation.

"What's to be done, father?" whispered Norman, as light began to show
through the thin cracks or chinks of the wooden wall.

"I'd say go out and die fighting like men, boys," said the captain, with
a groan; "but there are women.  Come, we must not give up," he added,
and going to the loophole nearest to him he set the example of firing
with unerring aim, whenever he had the chance, at an enemy.

Uncle Jack followed suit, and in obedience to orders, the boys went on
steadily reloading.

But the side of the house was growing hot; the kitchen had caught, the
crackling of the dry wood began to increase to a roar, and that side of
the house was rapidly growing light as day, when Uncle Jack said in a
whisper, which the boys heard: "Ned, lad, it's very hard for us, but
we've had our day.  Can nothing be done?"

A tremendous triumphant yelling drowned any attempt at speaking on the
captain's part, but as it lulled for a few moments, he said, "Nothing.
We have done all we could."

"Rifle, Tim," whispered Norman, in horror, "couldn't we get out by the
front and take them down to the scrub?  The wretches are all on this
side."

"Impossible, boys," said the captain, sternly.  "Can't you hear? they
are piling wood by the other door."

Rifle uttered a sobbing groan, and just then there was a flash of light
in the front, and a furious burst of shouts as a tongue of flame shot up
past the loophole, accompanied by a crackling roar.

"Your hands, boys," said a deep low voice, that was wonderfully soft and
musical just then; "destroy no more life.  God bless you all, and
forgive me!"

At that moment there was a burst of sobs; then it seemed as if all
emotion was at end, and the little group gathered together, feeling that
all was over, for already the smoke was forcing its way in by crack and
chink, a feeling of difficulty of breathing was rapidly coming on, and
the yelling of the blacks was growing strange and unreal, when Rifle
sprang up from his knees.

"Yes, yes," he shouted; and again with all his might, "yes!"

For there was a wild shout close at hand.

"Marmi!  Marmi!"

The yelling ceased, and all now started to their feet, for there was the
beating of hoofs, and in rapid succession shot after shot, with good old
English shouts of rage, as a party of mounted men galloped by, tearing
on in full pursuit of the fleeing enemy.

"Quick!" roared the captain.  "Guns, boys, quick!"

As he spoke he dashed to the front, tore down bar and board, and banged
the door back.

A burst of flame rushed in, but the brushwood touching the woodwork was
being torn away, and through the flames they saw a fierce black face and
two bare arms tossing the burning wood aside.

"Marmi!  Marmi!  Rifle--'Temus!  Coo-ee, coo-ee!"

"Coo-ee!" yelled Rifle; and he tried to cry again, but the word stuck in
his throat as he forced his way out over the burning twigs, his father
next.

"Sam!  Jack!" yelled the captain, "your fork--anything.  Boys--water."

He rushed round to the back, closely followed by the black figure, on
which the firelight glistened, and began tearing away the burning
brushwood.  This was being tossed aside by Sam the next moment, and then
buckets of water were brought, and none too soon, for the angle of the
house was now blazing furiously.

But the water made little impression, and the captain shouted:

"Quicker, boys!  More, more!"

"There ain't no more," growled Sam, sourly.

"What!"

"Stand back, all of you," cried the captain in a stern voice.  "Jack!
the women! get them to a distance.  The place must go, and you know--"

"Look out!" shouted Norman, and he ran forward and threw something at
the bottom of the blazing wall.

There was one sharp flash, a puff of hot flame, a great cloud of smoke,
and then darkness, with the side of house and kitchen covered with dull
sparks.

"Hurrah!" rose from the boys; and the captain drew a deep breath, full
of thankfulness.

"All the powder from the big flask, father," cried Norman.  "There must
have been a pound."

At that moment there were shouts, as a dozen mounted men cantered up,
cheering with all their might, and the task of extinguishing the still
burning wood was soon at an end.

Amidst the congratulations that followed little was said about the
blacks.

"Come back?" cried a familiar voice, fiercely.  "I only wish they would,
eh, Henley?"

"My dear Freeston," was the reply, "I never felt such a strong desire to
commit murder before."

"God bless you all, gentlemen," cried the captain in a broken voice.
"You have saved our lives."

There was a low murmur here from the rescuers.

"But how--how was it?" asked the captain; "how did you know?"

"Don't you see, father?" cried Rifle, indignantly; "it was poor old
Shanter."

"What?  You went for help, Tam?"

"Yohi," said the black simply.  "Baal budgery stop along.  All go bong."

"My good brave fellow," cried the captain, seizing the black's hand in a
true English grip.

"Wow! wow! yow!" yelled Shanter, struggling to get free, and then
blowing his fingers.  "Marmi hurt mine.  Burn hands, burn all down
front, put out fire."

"Tam, I shall never forgive myself," cried the captain.

"Forgib mine," cried the black eagerly; "forgib plenty soff damper--
forgib mine horse fellow to ride?"

"Yes, yes, anything," cried the captain, "and never doubt you again."

"Yohi," cried Shanter.  "Where big white Mary?  Mine want damper."

He hurried off to where the ladies were seated, trying to recover their
calmness after the terrible shock to which they had been exposed, while
the captain turned to the leaders of the rescue party.

"And the black came to you for help?"

"Yes," said Dr Freeston.  "He came galloping up with a drove of horses,
I don't know how many days ago, for it has been like an excited dream
ever since.  I ran to Henley, and we got ten stout fellows together, and
rode on as fast as we could, but I'm afraid that we have punished your
horses terribly as well as our own."

"Oh, never mind the horses," cried Henley, "they'll come round.  But we
came in time, and that's enough for us."

The captain could not speak for a few moments.  Then he was himself
again, and after all were satisfied that there was not the slightest
danger of the fire breaking out again, proper precautions were taken to
secure the horses, watch was set, and the rescue party had quite a
little banquet in the kitchen, one which Rifle declared to be a supper
at breakfast time, for morning was upon them before some of the most
weary had lain down to sleep, and slept in peace.



CHAPTER TWENTY SEVEN.

"CAN'T YOU SEE?"

For the blacks made no further sign, and when, headed by the captain,
the little party boldly took up the trail that morning, it was to find
that the enemy had fled in haste, and not until it was felt to be
utterly useless to follow farther was the pursuit given up.  But that
attempt to hunt them down was not without result.  Shanter was with the
party, riding in high delight with the three boys, and every now and
then, in his eager scouting on his "horse fellow"--as he called the
rough colt he rode--he was able to show how terribly the myall blacks
had been punished, and not to dwell upon horrors brought by the wretched
savages upon themselves, the punishment they had received was terrible.

To Shanter was due the discovery of the cattle, somewhat diminished in
numbers, but safe, where they had been driven into the bush; and so
excited was the black all through that he almost forgot the terrible
burns he had received on hands, arms, and chest.

The only sign of discontent he displayed was when it was decided to turn
back, the captain having halted at the end of the second day, the
provisions growing scarce.  It was after due consultation and the
decision that the blacks were certainly not likely to rally for some
time to come, and the captain had said that he did not want to slaughter
the poor wretches, only keep them away.

Then the horses' heads were turned, and Shanter rode up to the boys in a
great state of excitement.

"Baal go back," he cried; "plenty come along.  Mumkull black fellow."

"No, no," said Norman.  "Black fellow gone along.  Come back and take
care of white Marys."

"Yohi," said Shanter, thoughtfully, and he looked at his burned arms.
"Big white Mary gib mine soff rag an' goosum greasum make well.  Soff
damper.  Come along."

It was not without some feeling of dread that the party returned toward
the station, lest another party of blacks should have visited the place
in their absence; and when they reached the open place in the scrub
where they had left the cattle grazing, the captain reluctantly said
that another expedition must be made to bring them in.  But unasked,
Shanter in his quality of mounted herdsman, announced that he was going
to `'top along' and bring the cattle home, so he was left, and the party
rode on, the boys leaving Shanter unwillingly.

"Black fellows come again," said Rifle at parting.

Shanter grinned.

"No come no more.  Plenty too much frighten."

All was well when the party rode over Wallaby Range and up to Dingo
Station, and saving the blackened boards and shingles, and the marks of
spears, it was surprising how very little the worse the place looked.
For Uncle Jack, Sam German, Mr Henley, and the doctor--both the latter
having elected to remain behind--had worked hard to restore damaged
portions; and once more the place looked wonderfully beautiful and
peaceful in the evening light.

Three days later, after being most hospitably entertained, ten of the
rescue party took their leave to go back to Port Haven; the other two
had hinted that they should like to stay a few days longer, to have a
thorough rest; and the captain had warmly begged that they would, while
Aunt Georgie laughed to herself and said in her grim way, "I smell a
rat."

For the two who stayed were Mr Henley the sugar-planter, and Dr
Freeston.

The captain was in the highest of spirits soon after, for Shanter,
looking exceedingly important on his rough colt with his spear across
his knees, rode slowly up, driving the whole of the sheep, pigs, and
cattle, which made for their old quarters as quietly as if they had
never been away, even another speared cow being among them, very little
the worse for her wound in spite of the flies.

"Hah!" cried the captain, rubbing his hands as the party all sat at the
evening meal; "and now, please Heaven, we can begin again and forget the
past."

A dead silence fell, and as the captain looked round he saw that the
eyes of wife, daughter, and niece were fixed upon him sadly, and that
Aunt Georgie's countenance was very grim.

"Shall I speak, Henley?" said the doctor.

"If you please," said that gentleman, with a glance at Ida.

"Then I will.--Captain Bedford," said the doctor, "you will forgive me,
sir, I know; but I must beg of you for the sake of the ladies to give up
this out-of-the-way place, and come close, up to the settlement.  We
feel that we cannot leave you out here unprotected.  Think of what would
have happened if we had not arrived in the nick of time."

There was a terrible silence, and Sam German, who was having his meal in
the kitchen with Shanter, came to the door, every word having been
audible.

At last the captain spoke in a low hoarse voice.

"Gentlemen," he said, "I have thought of it all, till drawn both ways as
I am, my brain seems almost on fire.  I love my people as an Englishman
should, and all my work has been for their sake.  I would do anything to
save them pain, but I ask you how can I give up this lovely home I have
won from the wilderness--a place where Heaven smiles on a man's labour,
and I can see, with plenty of hard work, a happy contented life and
prosperity for us all.  I will not appeal to my dear wife and the girls,
because I know they will say, `Do what you think best,' but I do appeal
to you, aunt.  It is not fair to expose you to such risks.  Shall I give
up?  Shall I, after putting my hand to the plough, want faith and go
back?"

"I _do_ wish you wouldn't ask me such things, Ned, my boy," cried Aunt
Georgie, taking out her handkerchief to wipe her glasses.  "Give up, now
we are all so settled and comfortable and happy, all for the sake of a
pack of savages?  I'll learn how to shoot first.  I say, no! boy, no!"

"Brother Jack," continued the captain, "I have dragged you from your
club fireside, from your London friends, and made you little better than
a labourer here, tell me what shall I do?"

"Your duty, Ned," said Uncle Jack, warmly.  "The nip has been terrible,
but I was never better nor happier in my life.--Don't look at me
reproachfully, Marian, dear; don't turn away, girls.--Ned, lad, when I
took the other handle of the plough, I said I wouldn't look back, and I
will not.  If you ask me, I say fight it out as an Englishman should,
and as Englishmen have for hundreds of years."

"Hurrah!" shouted the three boys together.  "Three cheers for Uncle
Jack!"

"Then I need not ask you, boys?"

"No, father," said Norman.  "You've taught us how to fight, and we shall
be better able to meet the niggers if they come again."

"Hear, hear!" cried Rifle and Tim, emphatically; and they went behind
Mrs Bedford's chair, as if to show how they would defend her.

"One more," said the captain.  "Sam German, you have shared our
sufferings; and it is due to you, our faithful servant of many years,
that I should not leave you out.  What do you say?"

"What do I say, sir?" cried the gardener, fiercely; as he strode forward
and brought his fist down heavily on the table.  "I say, go and leave
that there garden, with all them young trees and plants just a-beginning
to laugh at us and say what they're a-going to do?  No, sir; no: not for
all the black fellows in the world."

Sam scowled round at everybody, and went back to the kitchen door.

"That settles it, gentlemen," said the captain, quietly.  "After a life
of disappointment and loss, I seem to have come into the promised land.
I am here, and with God's help, and the help of my brother, my servant,
and my three brave boys, I'll stay."

"And Shanter, father," shouted Rifle.

"Yes, and the trusty black whom I so unjustly doubted."

"Marmi want Shanter?" said the black, thrusting in his head.

"Yes: that settles it, captain," said the doctor.  "I don't wonder at
it.  I wouldn't give up in your place.--Will you speak now, Henley?"

"No, no, go on.  I can't talk," said the young planter, colouring.

"Very well then, I will.--Then the fact is, Captain Bedford, my friend
Henley here is not satisfied with his land at Port Haven.  He can sell
it advantageously to a new settler, and he has seen that tract next to
yours, one which, I agree with him, looks as if it was made for sugar.
Miss Henley, his sister, is on her way out to keep house for him, so he
will get one up as quickly as possible."

"Yes," said Henley, "that's right.  Now tell 'em about yourself."

"Of course," said the doctor, quietly.  "My sister is coming out with
Miss Henley, and I have elected to take up the tract yonder across the
river, adjoining yours."

"You?" said the captain.  "Where will you get your patients?"

"Oh, I am sure to have some.  Here's one already," he said, laughingly.
"I mean to dress that poor fellow's burns."

"Baal--no--baal," shouted Shanter, fiercely.  "Big white Mary--soff rag,
plenty goosum greasum."

"Be quiet, Shanter," said Aunt Georgie, grimly.

"But," cried the captain.  "Oh, it is absurd.  You are throwing away
your chances."

"Not at all, sir.  I don't see why a doctor should not have a farm."

"But really--" began the captain.

"One moment, sir," cried the doctor, interrupting; "will you come and
settle near your fellow-creatures?"

"You have heard my arguments, gentlemen.  It is my duty to stay."

"Yes," said the doctor; "and in reply, Henley here and I say that it is
our duty as Englishmen to come and help to protect you and yours."

Uncle Jack and the captain rose together, and took the young men's
hands, and then the party left the table to stroll out into the garden,
upon as lovely an evening as ever shone upon this beautiful earth.

Every one looked happy, even Shanter, who was fast asleep; and as
Norman, who was alone with his brother and cousin, looked round at the
scene of peace and beauty, he could not help thinking that his father
had done well.  But his thoughts were rudely interrupted by Rifle, who
threw himself on the grass, kicked up his heels, burst into a smothered
fit of laughter, and then sat up to wipe his eyes.

"Oh, what a game!" he cried.

"What's a game?" said Tim.  "What's the matter, Man?  Is there some
black on my nose?"

"No!" cried Rifle.  "Why, you blind old mole, can't you see?"

"See what?"

"Why Mr Henley and the doctor want to come and live out here.  Look."

"Well, what at?  They're talking to Ida and Hetty.  That's all."

"That's all!" cried Rifle, scornfully.  "But it isn't all.  They want to
marry 'em, and then we shall all live happily afterwards.  That's it.
Isn't it, Man?"

Norman nodded.

"Yes, I think he's right, Tim.  I am glad, for I think they are two good
fellows as any I ever met."

Rifle was right.  For in the future all came about as he had said,
saving that all was not happiness.

Still Dingo Station became one of the most prosperous in our great
north-east colony, and as fresh tracts of the rich land were taken up,
the troubles with the blacks grew fewer and died away.

One word in conclusion.  Sam German declared pettishly one day that
there never was such a hopeless savage as Shanter.

"You couldn't teach him nought, and a lazier beggar never lived."

It was unjust: Shanter could learn in his way, and he worked hard for
Marmi (the captain), harder still for "Big white Mary," to whom he was a
most faithful servant, but only in work that took his fancy.

"Oh," said Norman, one day, "I am glad father wouldn't give up."

"Give up?" cried Rifle, scornfully.  "Why, he would have been mad!"

And Tim cried, "Why, we shouldn't have been called `The Dingo Boys' if
he had."

"Who calls us `Dingo Boys?'" cried Rifle, sharply.

"The people at Port Haven and all about when they speak of Wallaby
Range," replied Tim.

"Like their impudence," said Rifle importantly.

"Don't be so cocky, Rifle," said Norman quietly.  "Let them if they
like.  What's in a name?"

THE END.





*** End of this Doctrine Publishing Corporation Digital Book "The Dingo Boys - The Squatters of Wallaby Range" ***

Doctrine Publishing Corporation provides digitized public domain materials.
Public domain books belong to the public and we are merely their custodians.
This effort is time consuming and expensive, so in order to keep providing
this resource, we have taken steps to prevent abuse by commercial parties,
including placing technical restrictions on automated querying.

We also ask that you:

+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Doctrine Publishing
Corporation's ISYS search for use by individuals, and we request that you
use these files for personal, non-commercial purposes.

+ Refrain from automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort
to Doctrine Publishing's system: If you are conducting research on machine
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a
large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the use of
public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help.

+ Keep it legal -  Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for
ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just because
we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States,
that the work is also in the public domain for users in other countries.
Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we
can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of any specific book is
allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Doctrine Publishing
ISYS search  means it can be used in any manner anywhere in the world.
Copyright infringement liability can be quite severe.

About ISYS® Search Software
Established in 1988, ISYS Search Software is a global supplier of enterprise
search solutions for business and government.  The company's award-winning
software suite offers a broad range of search, navigation and discovery
solutions for desktop search, intranet search, SharePoint search and embedded
search applications.  ISYS has been deployed by thousands of organizations
operating in a variety of industries, including government, legal, law
enforcement, financial services, healthcare and recruitment.



Home